Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In the depths of a dark, dank laboratory, the air was thick with the scent of iron and despair. The muffled screams of men echoed through the stone corridors, remnants of a twisted experiment gone awry. In the far corner of the room, a cell stood, its iron bars rusted and grimy. Inside, a werewolf lay curled up, its fur matted and dark, a creature caught between torment and sleep.He hears from”It seems the maids have been slacking off,it reminds of Bartroys kitchen."

The heavy door creaked open, casting a sliver of pale light into the cell. The figure silhouetted in the doorway was striking. With his tall man, black hair, and piercing reddish-brown eyes, he exuded an air of both elegance and danger. His attire was impeccable: a finely tailored black tailcoat that accentuated his pale skin and dark nails that glinted like polished obsidian.A crest adorned his cuffs and tie.

The man stepped into the dim room, the light revealing the chaos around him. Broken glass crunched underfoot, and the flickering candles cast elongated shadows. As his gaze fell upon the wolf, he raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips.

"Well, well," he said, his voice smooth and dripping with amusement. "What do we have here? A little lost dog?"

The werewolf snarls and smells blood coming from him but then sees a little boy with an eyepatch over his right eye step into the room and come close but not too close to the cell.

“A dog? I thought there was to be a human,was I misinformed?” The boy asks.

“It seems that could be a possibility”said the man.

The werewolf stirred, its blue eyes flashing with confusion. It growled low, a rumble deep within its chest, but the sound was less of a threat and more a weary acknowledgment of the butler’s presence.

The man then said ”This dog is reacting to you; how curious.”

The boy’s brow raises“Yes,it is” and sticks his cane inside of that cell and lightly taps him.

The werewolf swats it away.

The man then takes a candle from the wall and pushes the boy back with a gentle yet firm hand, his gaze unwavering on the creature within the cell. “Stay back, my lord. This requires delicacy.”

With a practiced motion, the man moved to the cage, his demeanor shifting from playful to serious. He could sense off about the creature but opens the cage door.
The werewolf crawled out of the cage and it’s form shifted almost instantly, the air around it crackling with energy. The transformation was fluid and mesmerizing, a dance of sinew and muscle. As the beast morphed, the creature shed its fur, revealing a tall, fair-skinned man in his early twenties. His raven-colored hair cascaded down in soft waves, framing a face that was striking even amidst the scars and stitch marks adorning his chest and arms—a testament to the horrors he had endured.

Ciel’s breath caught in his throat, a mix of awe and disbelief. “What—who are you?”

The man, catching his breath, replied in a deep, gravelly tone. "Louis Talbain."

The butler exchanged a knowing glance with the boy. "Interesting," t murmured, taking a step closer. "You’ve been through quite a lot, haven’t you?"
As the two began to converse in hushed tones, Louis felt himself growing weary. The exhaustion from his ordeal weighed heavily on him, and he sank down to the floor, succumbing to the darkness that had plagued him for far too long.

Later…

Louis awoke with a start, disoriented. The rhythmic clatter of wheels on cobblestones surrounded him, and the scent of leather and oil filled his nostrils. He blinked against the dim light of the carriage, his heart racing as he took in the elegant interior.

Across from him sat the boy with a gaze that was concerned and also curious.

“You’re awake,good to know. Do you remember anything?" Ciel asked softly, his voice steady.

“Who are you?”Louise asks.

“I’m Earl Ciel Phantomhive. And the man beside me is my butler Sebastian.”the boy introduces.

“Charmed.As my lord said.Can you tell what happened to you?”Sebastian asks.

Louis frowned, trying to piece together the fragmented memories. "I… I remember coming home from work," he began, his voice trailing off. But then the memories surged back—images of the lab, the men with cruel eyes, the instruments of torture. His breath quickened, panic flooding his chest.

Ciel leaned forward, concern etching his features. "What is it?"

Louis clenched his fists, grappling with the haunting images. "They… they hurt me. They did things I can’t describe." His voice trembled as he spoke, the trauma resurfacing.

“Who is they?”Ciel asks.

“I..I don’t remember.”he responds.

Ciel and Sebastian exchanges glances at one another then look back at him.

”We’re returning back to the manor.Sebastian look up any information on Louis”said Ciel.

Sebastian smiles“ As you wish my Lord.”

Assassin opens the door of the carriage and jumps out of it to the surprise of Louise.

“Did he just bloody leave the carriage while moving?”Louis asks.

Ciel smirks.“He is my butler,but that is no concern of yours.Now back to what we were discussing earlier.I want to how it you ”

Louis attempts to think hard about how he ended up there“I had just finished up looking for the day when I was approached by…someone…It was a woman but I can't recall what she looked like.”

“Is there anything you can remember?”Ciel asks.

That's when it came to Louis“Her scent.”

“Her scent?”Ciel asks.

“Yes, she had a unique smell of witch hazel”Louis answers.

“Witch hazel? Was there anything else?”Ciel asks.

“She was wearing a veil but I could make out the green eyes”said Louis.

“Green eyes…That's not much to go on.Was there anything else?Her clothing?Anything at all?”Ciel asks.

“Sorry, that's all I could remember…“ said Louis.

The carriage stops in front of an estate.Ciel leads Louis to the manor.As Louis approached the inside, he was met by the staff bowing.A teenage boy with turquoise eyes and short strawberry-blond hair clipped back with red bobby pins-two on his right and three on his left.A young woman with Maroon-red hair in pigtails and wearing rather large glasses.A sturdily built man with dirty-blond hair and turquoise eyes with a cigarette dangling from his mouth,and an elderly man with gray hair and a mustache with a monocle.

“Welcome home young master”they all said.

“Thank you.Has everything been taken care of?” Ciel asks.

“Yes,everthing has been taken care”said the old man.

“The indoor plants have been watered, including the green house”said the young boy.

“All the dishes have been cleaned and stored” said the young woman.

“Lunch is being prepped”said the sturdily man.

They then looked up to see the man standing next to him.

“Everyone, this is Mr. Louis Talbian, he is my guest.You’'ll treat him with the same respect you show all my guests, that clear?”

“Yes sir”they all said.

The sturdy built man then looks them up and down“Hey young master, why is this guy not wearing any pants?”

Louis then noticed that he was only covered by the blanket“Oh yes I've kind of forgot that I wasn't wearing anything.”
“Extenuating circumstances”said Ciel.

“But-”
The elderly held up his hand, silencing him in the moment saying ” The answer is good enough for us. He's our guest, we shall treat him as such so no more questions in the meantime though I would suggest we clothe this gentleman before he sits down and has lunch with us.”

Louis's attention was then drawn to the maid who was staring at him. Ciel notices this”I suppose introductions are in order, Tanaka, if you would.”

“Of course.”Tanaka then points to the older gentleman with blond hair”Mr.Talbain,this is Mr.Baldroy he's our cook and he will be the one in charge of your meals beside him” he pointed the young woman”This is Ms.Mey-rin,She is our maid and she will be handling your cleaning and your laundry.” Tanaka then points to the young boy” This is Mr finnian, our gardener. Looking for plants or anything of the like he is the person to speak with.”

“This is Tanaka, my house Stewart.Formerly my late father's Butler” said Ciel.

“E-ello,” Mey-Rin stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper. “Y-You’re... very... um...” She was at a loss for words,gripping her cheeks.

Louis blinked, caught off guard by the sudden attention. “Hello,” he managed, his voice low and a bit rough, as though his vocal cords had long been unused. “I'm sorry if I disturb you.”

“Oh-Oh dear!” Mey-Rin’s face went beet red. “S-Sorry! I didn’t mean to stare, I just—um—you’re...I have to go!”

“Get a grip, it's just a bloke in a sheet.”

Louis raised an eyebrow, unsure whether to be flattered or concerned. Before he could respond, a deep voice cut through the air.

“I have return my lord.”

Louis stiffened, his heart pounding. The voice was smooth, cold. He didn’t need to turn to know who it belonged to. He felt the presence behind him—dangerous, calculating.
Sebastian stood just behind Louis, his crimson eyes glinting with amusement. He looked entirely unfazed, but there was a strange weight to his gaze as he observed the young man. Louis instinctively stepped back, his pulse quickening as a chill ran down his spine.

“Didn't I just see you leave the carriage? How do you get back so quickly?” Louis muttered.

“I finished up that little errand and made my way back.You see,I’m simply one hell of a butler” Sebastian answers.

Ciel Phantomhive appeared at the top of the stairs, his eyes narrowing with calculated curiosity. “Sebastian, what have you learned about him?”
Sebastian didn’t falter in his demeanor as he began his report. “Louis Talbain, born to a family of German immigrants has been.Parents died in an accident,leading him to work as a paperboy among other jobs.Locals around his neighborhood said that he went missing in November” He paused, and his tone shifted slightly, as if toying with the young man’s nerves.

“In other words, he has been missing for three months now.He has no family?” Ciel’s voice cut through the tension.

Sebastian shakes head. “No,he has a sibling. Recently, a woman with raven-black hair and violet eyes has been asking around about Louis. She fits the description of his sister, Lydia Talbain. The locals report that she was quite distressed, asking where he was, if anyone had seen him. It seems she’s been looking for him for quite some time.”

Louis felt a pang in his chest. Lydia. His younger sister, the only family he had left. His mind raced, his thoughts a chaotic blur as he recalled the image of her: the long braid of black hair, her gentle smile, the way her violet eyes had once looked at him with such love. But now… What had happened to her?

His fists clenched. “Where is she? Is she okay?”

Sebastian’s expression grew more serious, and he lowered his gaze, as though preparing to deliver bad news. “According to what I’ve gathered, a certain Count Tristin has shown an interest in your sister. Word has reached him that she is, indeed, searching for you. It seems he has taken an interest in hiring her, likely to keep her under his control.”

Louis froze, his heart skipping a beat. Count Tristin. The name burned with hatred in his chest.

“Tristin,” Louis spat the name like a curse. “He’s been watching us. I knew it. I knew someone had been following us!”
Ciel’s eyes narrowed, his face expressionless, but there was an unmistakable flicker of interest. “This Count Tristin... he’s been spying on you?”

Louis nodded, barely able to contain the rage bubbling inside him. “Since we bumped into him, I’ve seen the way he stares at her. And now... now he has Lydia. I won’t let him control her.”

Before anyone could respond, Louis took a step back, his hand gripping the doorframe as he turned toward the garden, the weight of his fury pressing against his chest. He was ready to run—to find Lydia and tear down anyone who stood in his way.

But a voice, cold and commanding, stopped him.

“You’re not going anywhere, Louis,” Ciel said, his voice cutting through the night like a blade. “I will help rescue your sister but in return, the both of you will work under me.”

Louis froze, his body tensing. He turned slowly to face the young earl, who was staring down at him with an air of calculated authority. Ciel’s eye, though young, held the intensity of someone far older.

Louis grunts“Your terms are agreeable.Please save my sister.”

“Delighted to be working with you.” Ciel sly smiled then turned to Sebastian”Find out what you can about this count Tristan, any informationYou fine bring back post haste to us.”

Sebastian smirks”Of course my Lord.” Sebastian bowed then turned to leave only to slightly tilt his head as he looked back saying “Now I suggest you be a good boy and play with your puppy while I'm well I'm out doing my duty.”

“Oi, who are you calling a puppy?!”Louis angrily shouts.

“It seems I'll have to train you”Sebastian retorts and leaves.

Ciel deeply sighes“Ignore him.We should probably do something about your wardrobe.Tanaka, please take him please take our guests Mr. Talbain to a guest room, we don't need and get him some clothing we don't need him freezing too much in this cold weather.”

Chapter Text

After showing Louis around the manor, Tanaka courteously led him to the guest room he had prepared. Once inside, Louis was struck by the luxury of the space; it far surpassed anything he had ever known. He marvelled at the grandeur of the manor as a whole, but a lingering question nagged at him: how could a 13-year-old come to possess such a magnificent estate? He turned to Tanaka, ready to voice his curiosity, but the older man bowed politely and spoke first.

"I will return shortly with some clothing. Please, remain here and enjoy the warmth of the fire," Tanaka said, tending the crackling flames as Louis surveyed the room.

Louis nodded, watching as the elder departed. Settling into a chair, the young werewolf found his thoughts drifting. Who had brought him to this place, and why? Fragments of memory fought to resurface, especially the face of that mysterious woman. And what had he agreed to with that enigmatic young earl? Before he could follow the thought further, a knock interrupted the silence after about 20 minutes.

"Yes, who is it?" Louis called.

"Tanaka. May I enter?" came the reply.

"Yes, come in," Louis said, surprised as Tanaka stepped inside with his arms full. The older man laid out an array of items on the bed: undergarments, a white shirt, brown dress pants, a matching vest, a tie, socks, and polished brown shoes. Next to them, he placed a broadsheet.

"Would you like some tea?" Tanaka inquired.

"Uh, yes, if it's not too much trouble," Louis responded calmly.

"Not at all. I shall return shortly," Tanaka assured him.

**The Next Day…**

Louis Talbain’s eyes burned with a mix of determination and unease as the first light of dawn seeped through the grand curtains of Phantomhive Manor. The manor remained hushed, save for the soft tread of Tanaka's footsteps approaching.

"Mr. Talbain," Tanaka said, his voice firm yet gentle, speaking with the gravitas of a man acquainted with the extraordinary. "Breakfast is ready. If you wish, I can guide you to the dining hall."

Louis nodded, feeling the crisp fabric of the clothes Tanaka had lent him brush against his skin—a stark reminder of his current reality in the home of Ciel Phantomhive. He steadied his breath, reining in the feral instincts awakened by the grotesque experiments that had cursed him.

Entering the dining hall, Louis met Ciel’s sharp gaze. The boy sat composed, fingers steepled, with an unwavering left eye that seemed to pierce through him.

"Mr. Talbain, I see you are up. Please, have a seat," Ciel said, gesturing to the chair across from him. Louis sat, his senses bombarded by the lavish spread before him—pancakes, bacon, sausage, French bread, blueberries, assorted muffins, porridge, apples, peaches, and an omelette, each aroma more tantalising than the last.

"Good morning, Mr. Talbain,I see you managed to shuffle on down here. Let me guess, it's to be the smell?," Sebastian chimed in with a smirk. " As you can see, we’ve laid out quite the selection for your breakfast: eggs, bacon, sausages," he pointed, "freshly picked blueberries we've recently had picked from our farmers, assorted fruit muffins, steel-cut porridge, apples, peaches, pancakes, and an omelette. Which would you like to start with?"

Louis then reached over and started scarfing down food to the shock and amazement of Ciel and Sebastian.

Sebastian smirks“Well now, it seems you truly are a wild beast, aren't you?”

Louis paused and stares at him”I normally don't eat like this.”

Sebastian”It seems I'll have to train you on how to eat in front of an earl.”

“Is the food to your liking,Mr.Talbain”Ciel asks while sipping his tea.

“It's incredible.It's better than the slop me and my sister had grown up”Louis responds.

Ciel raises a brow”Slop? What exactly did you eat growing up?”

Louis then stop eating”Whatever we can make into a soup.”

“Hm,tell me more about this gentleman who’s after your sisters”said Ciel.

Louis then glares at Ciel“That man is anything but a gentleman.Any woman he takes an interest in either ends up disappearing.One of my mates wives went missing and when he went to go confront him he also disappeared a day later.Some reported him to the authorities, but his reputation as a benefactor keeps‘em to blind to his deeds.”

“Covering up his own dirty crimes and yet he's managed to make the populace think he's some saint. Seem this is not going to be as easy as I originally envisioned it's not just a walk up and demands situations” Ciel then looks over Sebastian “Sebastian, tell me what exactly did you manage to find out about the property where Mr.Talbain’s sister is being held captive.”

Sebastian grinned politely as he explained, “Of course, my lord. The house in question, Ridgefeld, was built in the 1780s and was once owned by another family. Count Tristan purchased it about 15 years ago. The building is stone, with four floors in total. The lower most floor is where the young lady would be working the most in regard to the laundry or other work in the kitchen. Following this is the first floor with the Master’s study, dining hall, art gallery and other such fine features. She could be here doing her chores. Then there’s the bedrooms on the second floor which is off limits to the girl, since she is not a maid of status as of yet. Finally a third floor where the servant’s bedrooms are. This would be the best place for where to find her during bed. All in all it’s a simple place honestly.”

“The grounds are rather mundane,” the demon mockingly commented, “He has a hedge maze in the back along with a garden and stable. Some riding trails near his estate, a lake and several moors. There are two fountains in the front area, and the lake is known for fishing, and at night…a terrible fog rolls in.”

Ciel’s lips curled into a smile.“I see. Well now…isn’t that interesting…”

Louis leaned in,“What is it?”

Ciel smiles“I have a plan. By week’s end, your sister will be free and returned back to you.”

One Week Later…

Ciel, Sebastian, and Louis sat in a carriage bound for Ridgefeld.

“Let’s go over the plan once more,” Ciel began. “I will keep the count busy while you and Sebastian sneak in to rescue your sister.”

Louis nodded as the carriage came to a halt. He and Sebastian stepped out, ready to act.

Louis and Sebastian slipped into the estate under the cover of darkness, moving with practiced stealth as they navigated past the watchful eyes of the staff. Every shadow provided concealment as they crept through narrow halls until they reached the basement. The air was heavy with dampness and the faint scent of wax and dust, but amid it, Louis caught a familiar scent that quickened his pulse. He followed it with urgency, his steps leading him to a young woman.

She had raven-black hair tied in a long braid, a single bang covering her left eye, and striking violet eyes that seemed to glisten even in the dim candlelight. Four diamond-shaped freckles adorned each cheek, framing her delicate features. She wore a simple nightgown and held a candle, its flame casting a soft glow across her worried expression.

“Louis… is that you?” Lydia’s voice trembled, her eyes brimming with tears.

A relieved smile broke across Louis’s face as he stepped forward, and the siblings embraced tightly, clinging to each other for a moment that felt suspended in time. Before they could linger, Sebastian’s composed voice cut through their reunion.

"A touching scene but we must get going"said Sebastian.

Lydia then looks at Sebastian then back at Louis"Who is he? Our long lost brother?"

“I'll explain later.We’re getting you out of here,” he assured her.

Quickly, they gathered her few belongings, the urgency palpable in their movements. They retraced their steps through the estate, avoiding patrols and slipping through corridors until they emerged into the cool night air. Making their way to the designated meeting point, they finally paused, the tension of their escape giving way to fleeting relief.

Sebastian glanced at them with an unreadable"I shall return momentarily.Do be a good puppy and stay.”

Louis glares at him as Sebastian walked into the shadows, leaving the siblings alone. Lydia turned to her brother, a mixture of disbelief and longing in her eyes. “What happened to you? I thought you were gone forever—I thought you’d died or left me.”

Louis’s expression hardened with the weight of what he had endured. “I would never...I was taken, Lydia. They used me in their experiments. I became a test subject until the young earl and his butler freed me.”

Lydia’s eyes widened in confusion, a small, nervous laugh escaping her. “You can’t be serious."

Without a word, Louis stepped back, his form shifting and contorting as dark fur sprouted and his eyes glowed with a feral light. In moments, he stood transformed into a towering werewolf, his powerful frame casting an imposing shadow over them. Lydia gasped, stepping back instinctively, fear flickering across her features. But as the initial shock passed, she slowly reached out, her fingers brushing against the fur on her brother’s arm.

A tear slipped down her cheek. “Louis…”

He nods"No matter how I may appear, I am still your brother."the beastly features softening as he met her gaze.

Louis then shifts back to his normal self and is greeted with a tight hug from Lydia.

“There’s something you need to know,” he said, his voice steady but low. “I made a deal with the young earl, Ciel Phantomhive. In exchange for helping rescue you, I promised that we would work under him. It’s the only way I could make sure you’d be safe.”

Lydia’s eyes searched his, her grip on his hand tightening. For a moment, silence stretched between them, filled only by the rustling of leaves and distant sounds of the night. She finally took a deep breath, a small, weary smile appearing on her lips.

“I don’t care about any of that,” she said softly. “As long as you’re here, with me, that’s all that matters.”

As the siblings stood together in the quiet of the night, the sound of hooves and the creak of wheels reached their ears. The carriage came into view, its dark outline illuminated by the lanterns hanging at its sides. The driver gave a subtle nod as the horses shifted and snorted, their breath visible in the cool night air.

Louis took Lydia’s hand, squeezing it reassuringly. “Come on. We’re not out of the woods yet,” he said, guiding her towards the carriage.

They walked through the damp grass, their footsteps muffled in the night. The door to the carriage swung open, revealing the dark interior where Ciel Phantomhive sat, composed and expectant. His sharp gaze met Louis’s, a hint of satisfaction flickering in his eyes before settling into his usual unreadable expression.

“Welcome back,” Ciel said, voice steady. “It seems the mission was a success.”

Louis nodded, helping Lydia step into the carriage before climbing in himself. As the door closed behind them.

Chapter Text

Early morning Phantomhive Manor*

Ciel sat at his desk staring at the papers before him for the sales and new toys that were being considered for the Funtom toy store. Across from him sat the siblings, and he glanced between them. It was odd that he was now stuck with one werewolf and one new maid, but it was what it was and he was going to have to deal with it one way or another. Sebastian stood at his side pouring him some tea.

Morning in the Phantomhive manor,the Talbain siblings stood in front of Ciel who was sitting behind his desk with Sebastian standing right next to him. The young Earl stared at the two of them. On the one hand this was a positive thing, having an additional maid to help Mei Rin was a boon.

The issue, he thought as he sipped his tea, what to do with Louis himself. His strength is rather important, but it doesn’t seem he has full control over it yet. Then there’s the fact that we still don’t know who did this to him or how.

Louis then bows his head“You have my thanks for saving my sister and as we agreed, we will now work under you.”

“Yes, that was the deal, though we’ve yet to decide what positions we could have you fill in.” Ciel said and looked them over.

Sebastian smiled, “From what I had seen from scouting the home, The young Lady to be a good maid, and assisting Mei Rin would be a benefit in the long run I would think.”

Ciel glanced at the young woman beside her brother and nodded. “Yes I can see that. In regard to Mr. Talbain…”

“I fear your aunt has felt that your tutelage hasn’t been to her expectation,” Sebastian said and Ciel snorted, glancing at him coolly as he set his tea down.

“And who’s fault is that? You are supposed to be having me take lessons.”

Sebastian gave him a tight smile, “Indeed, I have been remiss to have your lessons completed. In that area I have been negligent.”

Ciel raised his brow, What is he thinking? He’s up to something…

“So, in order to fix my mistake, I am now requesting that Mr. Talbain, take over as your tutor and cover matters that I don’t have the time for.” Sebastian said and Ciel nearly spat out his tea.

“Your what?”

Louis looked just as shocked, “Are you daft? You want me to Tutor an Earl?”

Sebastian smiled, “Yes, it would be a good job for you since you seem to lack all sorts of menial labor skills. Though I will have to train you, and make certain that you’ll behave yourself like a good puppy.”

The werewolf glared at the demon and Ciel turned to Louis with a sigh. “Mr. Talbain. While I understand your surprise, as it is mine, it is true that I have no need for another butler, footman, or House Steward. If you wish to stay on as my tutor, as requested by Sebastian, that would be acceptable. Of course, if not, then we could find you work in the town.”

“As for Miss Lydia,” Sebastian turned his reddish brown eyes upon the young woman, a gentlemanly smile upon his face, “your task will be to assist our Head Maid, Mei Rin with her tasks. As the head butler you’ll be coming to me for your schedule and, starting tomorrow, I will be training you in the job of a Phantomhive maid and what will be expected of you.”

“Of course you two will be paid, and your salaries will be given on a bi weekly basis. We can discuss the sum for the tutoring payment later this afternoon, but for you Miss Talban, the standard payment for your service will be applied,” Ciel informed the two of them, and the siblings seemed to be listening cautiously.

Sebastian glanced at them over, “You’ll be given your uniform in the next week or so. We have a tailor that will be coming in to measure and dress you. Until that time however, you’ll be borrowing clothing from our collection.”

The two nodded slowly, and Ciel leaned forward on the desk asking, “Is there anything else you wish to speak about?”

Slowly Lydia raised her hand, asking.

Lydia“My Lord, would it be possible to retrieve our stuff from our home? A few of my parents' belongings are there.“

Ciel stared at her for a moment and then sighed cupping his cheek, “Is that so? Very well, Sebastian will escort you along with Bardroy.”

Sebastian grinned and then inquired as he poured the young lady a cup of tea following doing so for her brother, “I must confess, it’s rather odd that you wound up in the Count’s home? Retrieving your items could be a challenge…”

Ciel lifted a brow, “That smile tells me that you’re seeing it as more fun than anything else, Sebastian.”

Sebastian just grinned kindly and bowed to his young master as Lydia looked to her brother then back to the young Earl and nervously tugged at her dress as she explained.

Lydia grabbed her dress“ Ever since I could remember, Louis has always been the one taking care of me.After our parents died, it's been the both of us.There wasn't a day where Louis wasn't gone from work.But a whole week passed…I got so worried.I was afraid..he might have.I asked for two months if anyone had seen him but no one had, that's when the count approached me and said he knew where my brother was.”

“He knew where your brother was?” Ciel raised his eyebrow, “Did he show you any proof of this?”

Lydia looks at both of them”No.I believe he was lying to get me there.”

Ciel glanced over at Sebastian, and then back at Lydia. “If he was lying, we’d need to ascertain that for certain. However, I see no reason to not allow you and your brother to return home to gather up your belongings. Though, of course,” he smirked at the Demon, “Sebastian will accompany you along with Baldroy and Finnian.”

Louis glanced at his sister, who seemed pleased at hearing this. He nodded, calmly, at the young nobleman, though he wondered exactly what they’d gotten themselves into.

“Sebastian, see to it that Nina is summoned to make a uniform for Miss Talbain, and some new appropriate clothing for Mr. Talbain. I’ll not have my tutor looking like a scruffy dockman.”

Sebastian smiled as Louis mouthed to his sister as he looked at his clothing that he’d borrowed from Baldroy, “Scruffy dockman?”

The shirt was a bit loose and he had to roll up the sleeves, the vest didn’t quite fit his figure, the pants were wider in the legs than his, and it sagged some by his hips. The shoes were too long, and he wondered if the butler had purposefully chosen the worst of the clothing to wear so he would look the fool.

“Yes, of course my lord,” Sebastian bowed, “I’ll see to that at once, and tomorrow we can set off to your home to gather some of your belongings. Miss Talbain, if you would please come with me. Mr. Talbain, the room that you’ve been using is yours for the time, since you will be teaching rather than working. Your sister will be sleeping in the servants’ quarters upstairs on the top floor.”

Louis looked at Ciel, who stared back at him, “She’s working for me, Mr. Talbain. Maid’s don’t sleep with their brothers, unless you wish to join her in the servants’ quarters?”

Before he could say that he’d be willing to, Lydia gently touched his arm and shook her head. She turned to Ciel and smiled, “No, it’s fine. I’m happy to know my brother is resting in a warm place.”

Sebastian chuckled, “Restassured Miss Talbain, the rooms for the servants are warm and nice. They are on the upper floor and we keep them well furnished and simple.”

Louis watched as his sister was taken from the study and, once alone with him Ciel stood up and spoke bluntly.

“Just so you know, the only reason we’re doing this is because if the wrong people knew you existed it could be detrimental to your health and your sisters.” the young Earl informed him. “If I could, I would allow you to head home and live a normal life with working in my village by giving you a job there and a cart to travel from your home to here. However, someone made that impossible for the time being. So,” he went over to the books and brought some down. “Here are my books on German languages.”

Louis raised his brow as the young Earl handed them over to him on the desk and said bluntly, “I would suggest you start reading them and figure out your lesson plans for me.”

The werewolf gulped as he picked one up and sifted through it. He glanced at Ciel asking, “How good is your concept of languages?”

“I can speak french fluently, and read and write latin, but when it comes to the Eastern languages, I’m not the best. You can ask my father’s friend Dee.” Ciel crossed his arms and Louis nodded.

“I suppose I should write to him and inquire about it?”

Ciel shrugged as he sat down, “I suggest that you do. Speak with Tanaka for the address.”

Louis nodded, “And lessons in being a servant for the Phantomhive family?”

“Begin in earnest tonight with Sebastian.” the young Earl smirking, “I hope you’re up for it.”

“Then I take it I’m dismissed?” the older man asked and Ciel gave a short nod as he read over the files that Sebastian had collected about the warehouse where they’d found Louis.

Louis quietly left the room, and wandered back down to his bedroom wondering, once more, he’d been placed on the same level as the young Earl, since Sebastian had explained to him earlier that, as a tutor he’d have to stay on the same level as the young boy he was taken care of, since he wasn’t considered the same sort of servant as his sister, even though he’d hoped he she would be placed in the same room as he was, as he flipped through the heavy books, just what he’d gotten himself and his sister into.

Upstairs in the servants’ quarters, Sebastian was showing the young girl her bed, which was next to Mei Rin’s. A fine wooden dresser sat to the right side of the room, along with a wardrobe near the door. There was a full length mirror, a table with two chairs, a window with a lovely lace curtain on it, and a potted plant on a small table near it. A wash basin, towel rack, and drying rack sat off to the side, along with a small fireplace, and a cabinet for books and other nick nacks along the front wall.

“This will be your room with Mei Rin.” Sebastian informed her. “You can bring your own linens and pillows if you wish. A clock will be provided for you, and you may decorate as you want. We will also be giving you a rug and you can bring your own clothing. Nina will likely be here in two days time to measure you for your uniform, and then you’ll be fit. Are there any questions?”

“What jobs will I be doing?” Lydia asked and Sebastian ran through them all for her, causing the girl to look a bit surprised. “Only ONE maid has been doing all that?”

“With the help of the rest of the staff, of course,” Sebastian informed her.

The young woman nodded and glanced out the window at the fine garden. “Will we be given time off?”

“Yes, my young master is no barbarian you know,” the demon said with a chuckle. “And you can take your lunches or suppers up here, but the servants normally eat in the kitchen.”

“And payment?” She asked and he informed her that it came in the middle and the end of each month.

“If you want we can set up an account for you in the bank.” Sebastian said, “There’s a small one in town.”

Lydia smiled, “That would be lovely, and one for my brother as well?”

“Yes,” he said and blinked. “I take it that, this Tristan didn’t let you keep a cent to your name?”

She shook her head, “No, he didn’t. It was hard enough hiding what little I could from him.”

The butler snorted, “And this is why you should always be mindful of who you are considering working for.”
She tried to protest and he whisked her from the room to give her a tour of the house, making Lydia stare in wonder at the home she was now living in and the grandness of it all.

By the next day the two siblings were traveling back to their house, ready to pick up what little they wanted to bring with them back to the manor house. Each collected the special items they preferred and brought them back to the young Earl’s home. The cart was covered with items that the two had picked out, and the other servants quickly went out to help them collect and place the items in their rooms.

For the next several weeks Sebastian set about his teaching the two Talban siblings how a servant should behave. The weeks were greuling with the two of them rushing around with Lydia learning how to polish the silverware, clean up the dining room, dust, clean and sort the china, and do the washing with Mei Rin.

During that time the two women were talking quite a bit, even though Mei Rin was rather shy with the younger woman.

“How long have you been working here?” Lydia asked as they hung the bed sheets out on the line and Mei Rin smiled.

“Oh for a few years, this is my first time being a maid.”

“Really? You’re quite good at it!” Lydia laughed, “you have an interesting accent too.”

At this Mei Rin blushed and looked away, “Oh, well…”

“Oh! I’m sorry! Did I offend?” Lydia had stopped flatening the sheet and looked concerned at Mei Rin who shook her head.

“No! Not at all,Miss Lydia….”

“Lydia, just Lydia, please.” the young woman said and the former assassin nodded.

“Lydia then.” she pushed up the glasses. “It’s not that I’m offended, it’s just…is it that obvious I have an accent?”

Lydia paused and thoughts moment before she tilted her head and grinned, “Well yes. But it’s a lovely one.”

Mei Rin blushed gently at this and cupped her cheeks. “Well thank you.”

“So where are you from?”

Mei Rin seemed to hesitate at this and then shrugged lightly,”I grew up in London, but I was from Hong Kong.”

“The east? But…how did you get here?” Lydia looked on with surprise as Mei Rin seemed to be nervous about speaking. When she did it was short, and she looked down at the grass.

“My parents sailed here to get a better life. We lived together for a while, until they passed. After, I was on the street, where I met two friends. We got into trouble, and I ended up working for a rather terrible person. But…” she smiled kindly,”Then the young Master hired me, and got me these glasses.”

She showed them off to Lydia who looked a bit confused as she stared at the old pair on the red haired woman’s face.

“But why are they so old? Aren’t you having trouble seeing?”

Mei Rin blushed and cleared her throat. “Well, yes. But these are special to me. The young Master offered to have them fixed or replace them, but I won’t let him.”

“Why?” Lydia found it odd that she refused to allow her employer to fix her glasses.

“Because, these were the first pair I’ve ever owned, and I can’t just dispose of them. It’s a gift from the Master.” Mei Rin looked scandalized at the implication that the younger maid was saying with her look, and Lydia, feeling for her, backed off for the moment.

The two then chatted about the town, and what to do there for fun, and all seemed well, until Sebastian walked by and he gave a nod to the two women. The moment he was in their presence, Lydia could see that Mei Rin was blushing deeply at seeing the man, and it was clear she had a crush on him.

“Good afternoon,” Sebastian said and smiled to them. “How goes the laundry?”

“It’s going well.” Lydia said and smiled at him and Mei Rin explained.

“We’re just finishing off the bed sheets and then on to the towels, Mr. Sebastian.”

“Excellent, right on schedule.” He told her with a smile and a nod, as he looked at his watch then, shutting it, walked back into the manor house.

Alone again Lydia watched as Mei Rin stared off at the young and handsome butler, and saw that the slightly older woman was blushing. She smirked slightly and then poked Mei Rin in the side teasing.

“You like him, don’t you,” the younger maid grinned deviously as the older maid flushed deeply.

“I…I…” Mei Rin stammered as she cupped her cheeks blushing as bright as her hair. “Is it that obvious?!”

Lydia laughed, “Yes it is.”

“Oh dear. What if he noticed!” Mei Rin cried out embarrassed and she looked around to see if he was watching. “Whew, he’s not here. Don’t say that aloud! I’d be so embarrassed if he knew I liked him.”

The younger maid couldn’t help but find her new coworker cute and funny when she was like this and, putting her finger to her lip, she smiled at the red head, promising while winking. “My lips are sealed.”

On another day, while the rain beat upon the windows, Louis hurried down to the kitchen to make himself some hot soup. He’d been trying to work out a lesson plan for the young Earl while actively avoiding the head Butler due to his way of “Teaching” the siblings how to be a Phantomhive servant.

Wandering around the lower level of the house, he’d stumbled upon the pantry by chance. “Well now, isn’t this nice.”

Heading inside he went through the dry foods carefully looking for the spices and ingredients that he needed, namely a base to make the soup from.

“Now where is that chicken base…” Louis rooted around the well stocked shelves, when he suddenly smelled someone nearby and turned around to find Baldroy standing at the doorway and staring at the wolf.

“Now…what are you doing sulking in the pantry like this?” the older man crossed his arms and glared as Louis stood up and cleared his throat.

“Looking for soup base.”

Baldroy raised his brow. “Soup base? You hungry or something?”

“Starving.” Louis admitted and the chef motioned for him to follow and bring what he grabbed. As fast as he could Louis did so and the two headed into the kitchen where Baldroy began to make his version of “Soup” which was tossing everything into the pot and putting it on boil with water.

Louis frowned, “That’s not how you make soup.”

“This is how I make it.” Baldroy explained to him and put a hand on his hip. “You got a problem with it?”

“Yes, I do.” Louis told him and then pointed to the ingredients one at a time. “Base with water. Boil. Then we add the vegetables, after we chop them up and then the spices. After that we make the noodles.”

Baldroy rolled his eyes and snorted, “You’re kidding me. There’s nothing wrong with the way I make soup.”

“But it’s going to boil the wrong way.” Louis told him and the two went back and forth, over how to make soup. Slicing and slashing up vegetables, only for it to turn into a huge food fight. Louis tossing sliced up pieces of carrots at Baldroy, who blocked it with a pan. The older chef picked up a tomato, ready to hit him, but Louis ducked and, as the tomato flew, Sebastian walked through the door and the ripe tomato smacked him in the face, spattering all over the demon and causing him to raise his eyebrows.

Baldroy starred, “Crap,” as Louis stood up slowly and mouthed the same thing as Sebastian cleaned off his face.

Moments later, the two found themselves cleaning the kitchen top to bottom, with the two swearing on never mentioning soup again, while Sebastian watched on.

As it so happened during one afternoon Tanaka was hanging out in a sitting room having some tea as the two siblings came into the study, discussing what they were going to do on their day off. However the moment they saw the old man, with the tea cup, sitting on a pillow sipping slowly the tea in hand, they both stared surprised, since the House Steward never seemed anything but regal.

Seeing him as a calm and simple man was so strange to them.

Tanaka looked over and smiled, “Would you like some? Ho ho ho…”

Ten minutes later the siblings were sitting down with the old man and sipping tea discussing the world at large and their own past, feeling calm and serene, while Sebastian passed by and sighed.

“They seem to be multiplying.”

Chapter Text

A month later…

It was just a normal day at the Phantomhive Manor, Louis was trying to teach Ciel to speak German but was at his wits end.

Louis deeply sighed”Kann ich einen Apfel haben?(Can I have an apple?)”

Ciel tried to say it but found it rather difficult”Why would I need to learn German in the first place yeah?”

Louis rubs his head”Why don't we take a small break my Lord?”

Ciel sighs“Very well.”

Louis then walks out of the study and deeply sighs but then caught the scent of gunpowder and blood. He then runs out of the matter and Into the Woods where he caught a couple of men with guns and swiftly took them out. Two more than showed up and tried to shoot him but he swiftly took them out as well. One was right behind him and as he turned he was taken out by a fork being launched into his head. Louis then looked up to see that it was Sebastian who smiles”Your help was unnecessary but appreciate it, what a good puppy.”

Louis glares at him”How many times must I Bloody tell you I'm not a dog?”

Sebastian stepped closer.“Do you mind telling me why you're not teaching the young master?”

Louis then looks away“We're just taking a small break.He's rather…difficult.We'll get back to-”

Sebastian smirks.“Try not to take too long, we're having guests over later so I do ask that you stay in your room and not to go on your midnight strolls.”

Louis then looks back at him”That's fine.”

Louis then walks back to the manor thinking to himself”Did he just use the silverware to kill those men?We eat with those.”

Later that evening…

Louis wandered through the manor's dim corridors, approaching the grand staircase when unfamiliar voices drew his attention.At the entrance stood a tall man in tailored attire, accompanied by a tall man with short black hair wearing Chinese clothing and an attractive young woman with golden eyes, long jet black hair with square bangs with the rest of her hair arranged in thin braids and twin buns shaped like cat ears,wearing a short lavender and Cheongsam with black stockings,and black ballet slippers with gold anklets with bells.

Louis walks into the room where he took notice of the Chinese man and woman looking at him.The man walks to him, seems to examine him,then at Ciel.

“My,are you collecting new servants now?Most children tend to collect toys or knick knacks but you seem to be in the habit of collecting people.”

Ciel smirks at the comment”This is my new Tutor,Louis Talbain.Louis this is-”

The man then takes Louis’s hand”Lau,you can call me Lau”.

“A-ah pleasure”said Louis, a bit confused.

Louis took notice of the woman next to him who caught a glimpse of him staring and also stared at him. Before he could say anything, she was up close to him, stepping back but she reached up and touched his cheek.

“You have a pretty face.Do you like what you see?”the woman asks.

Louis blushes”I-Uh”

“Would you like to come visit me? You could see more”

Lau chuckles”Now you don't want to scare the young boy.”

Louis looks at Lau”I beg your pardon?”

Lau wraps an arm around his shoulder”And there's more where that came from.”

Ciel responds”Lau,enough.you're scaring him.”

“So sorry,young earl.All in good fun”said Lau.

Ren Mao then noticed Lydia coming into the room and came up to her.

Lydia looks at her nervously“May I help you,mam?”

“You're very pretty”said Ren Mao and followed it by hugging her.

Lydia looked to Louis who was just as confused.

Lau then walks up to her, examining her appearance then looks to Ciel”My,are you collecting new servants now? Most children tend to collect toys or knick knacks but you seem to be in the habit of collecting people.”

Louis then seemed confused, thinking to himself”Didn't he already say that?”

“She seems very pretty”said Lau.

Ciel coughs, getting the attention of everyone“I've had a small dinner prepared for us. If you'll follow me,please.”

Lau,Ren-Mao,the other gentleman walk towards the dining hall.

“The Earl keeps…interesting company”said Lydia in disbelief.

“Agreed”said Louis.

The next day with Ciel and Sebastian...

Ciel sat back in the seat of the carriage as it drove down the crowded London streets. Sebastian sat across from him as the boy pensively looked out the window. It had been a day or so since they’d talked to Lau for dinner, and had come to stay at the townhouse in London, since the trip would be easier, and the end of the social season gave him reason to be in town without questions.

“My Lord?” Sebastian raised his voice and Ciel glanced over at him. “If I may, you seem rather tense. Is there a problem?”

“I keep mulling over the issue of what to do with the siblings and who caused Louis his illness.” Ciel muttered and scowled. “It doesn’t make sense. Why would anyone wish to turn a person into a wolf? It’s like someone read Mr. Stevenson’s novel, and decided instead of pulling out the darker side of a man, he’d pull out some animalistic nature. It’s…odd.”

“It truly is.” Sebastian admitted never having encountered such a situation before. He folded his arms across his chest and took a long moment to think it over. “Perhaps there might be more a foot then just what we know from Louis.”

Ciel glanced up, “What do you mean?”

“He may have been targeted for some reason, and given our meeting with certain individuals, I do think we should at least speak with a certain person, as loath as I am to suggest it, since we are in town.” Sebastian explained and Ciel sighed, nodding. He knew exactly what the butler was speaking of, and whom.

Grim Reapers. He’d met one not too long ago, and it had been the death of his Aunt that had brought it all to his attention. The one person that seemed to have some understanding of them, for some odd reason, was his associate, Undertaker. Given the man’s strange way of getting payment for any information, it was going to be a right pain in the ass, but it had to be done.

“Fine. After we deal with the yard, we’re going to his parlor to speak with him. Let’s just hope Undertaker has some information to hand over.”

With Beast...

The winds of winter were flowing through the city of London on that chilly late February morning, sending the air whipping about the streets and stirring up the snow. The black haired woman pulled her coat and scarf closer to her face and neck as they tickled her skin, and she wished that she could take the carriage down to the city center, but alas, she knew that Father wouldn’t want her using his precious carriage for such a menial task. That task being the purchase of a woolen shawl from one of the boutique stores in the shopping district around Brompton street for Claudia’s birthday gift from the First Stringers.

The young second stringer had been excited to be turning twenty, and when Peter mentioned it to the others, Joker had come up with the idea of getting her something warm to wear as she’d joined several months ago with nothing but the shabby dress she’d come to see the circus in. This was their chance to make her feel like she was a part of the family, or so he told her.

They had done a game of rock paper scissors to see who ended up braving the cold to purchase the shawl, and, after several rounds, she was declared the “Winner”.

Winner? This certainly doesn’t feel like winning, Beast thought as she made her way past the famous Funtom Company, and glanced at the beautifully decorated windows. The curly haired woman paused as she saw her reflection and stared at all the lovely dolls and stuffed animals. A part of her wished she could have a life where she could have a warm place to sleep, and soft toys to cuddle, but she knew it was pointless to wish. Dreams always come with a price, don’t they Mally.

Turning from the window she continued on her way, down past several shops, and around the corner of the long block, until she found a less expensive looking boutique with several scarves on display in the window. The black haired beauty stared at them for a long moment. Their wool looked warm to the touch, and embroidered on them were small flowers, butterflies, and designs, each elegant and lovingly hand stitched. She glanced at the gloves that were also on display. Leather, wool, cotton, dyed all sorts of colors, and the hats that matched them, with fanciful decorations on the bonnets to keep the wearer's ears warm in the cold winter months. She reached out and traced the outline of one with roses, and then pulled her hand back.

It’s not your day to go shopping girl, she reminded herself. She was there to get a gift. Straightening out her coat she strolled into the shop, head held high and began to peruse the merchandise. The more expensive items were in the front of the shop, and she checked the prices on display, then winced. I don’t have enough for any of these. Hope there’s something nice that’s less expensive.

She wandered farther back, past young women her age, giggling about their Christmas gifts, and the dances they had attended. A wave of jealousy nudged her side, and she tried to hold down some of her dislike of the girls. It wasn’t their fault they were born into classes that could have these fun times and wonderful gifts from family and friends. She looked over the less expensive scarves, and tried to ignore a conversation near her.

“So June was at the party with Sir. Reginald, and I was there with Jacob,” one of the girls in a pastel pink bonnet was saying, “Oh, it was such a lovely event. We danced the night away, and Jacob wound up causing such a fuss over a silly meeting by the tree…”

“Do tell!” giggled a girl in green and the one in blue was nodding excitedly as Beast moved over and away from the trio. She tried to cover that it was bothering her to hear them speaking of all the fun they had had for the holidays.

We had fun though, Mally thought as she looked over the displays that were laid out for the customers to examine. Her fingers brushed the fabrics as her thoughts of the Christmas party the circus had partaken in lingered in her mind. They’d drunk and eaten their fill, with merry making, and she’d managed to get Joker a hair tie gift that she’d kitted herself, and he’d accepted it. Songs and dancing made the festivities light, and it was the two nights when the shows weren’t put on, and instead they got to showcase their skills for the entertainment of the other performers. Then, we got the letter the next morning…

Their father had sent them a notice that he was looking forward to seeing more new members for their workhouse, and they were tasked to bring them to him. Joker never let them see the letters, he said it was better for him to summarize their father’s thoughts, since he was very flowery.

But how much of that is true? She wondered as she moved around the tables and looked for a less expensive but still elegant scarf. They’d gone out the night after Christmas, and abducted at least ten children that night, and Joker had brought them to Father right away. The theft of the kids was starting to weigh on her. They had a good life, but the more they took the more the yard and the police were going to notice. And what if they were coming from loving homes? Not like ours…what if they loved their families. But….

If they didn’t continue this, she knew that it would mean that their father would stop helping their siblings at the workhouse and caring for them. Somehow she wanted to be away from it all, and yet she stayed. Doll was there, Jumbo and Dagger, Snake, Peter and Wendy, could she really leave them? Could she really leave him? Could she walk away from Joker? He’d been in her heart since they were young, and always had a smile. But the moment those blasted letters came he became morose and all the joy in his eyes left. She knew he knew more, but never questioned because she was worried that he would never give her the truth, or if he did, she would break from it. So she kept quiet and let things happen, even as she internally hated it.

Her fingers were brushing over a hat when she snagged one of the berries on her glove, and gasped when she heard the display fall over with a crash. Turning she saw several items had toppled over along with the hat, and all eyes fell on her. The staff girls looked annoyed, and the trio of well off girls were tittering off to the side, as they whispered about her accident.

As fast as she could she bent down and started to pick up the items that had fallen over, tears stinging her eyes from embarrassment. She knew she would be watched the rest of the time in the shop, and was about to just leave, when a second pair of hands were near hers and picking up the items.

Hesitantly, she lifted her head, and Beast looked up at a handsome young man with longer hair. He was neatly dressed in a slightly fashionable suit, but his hands told her that he wasn’t some well off gent, or at least hadn’t been. There were calluses and a roughness to them that only a worker could have gotten from years of hard work with hands.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you sir.” she said quickly and he shook his head.
“It’s quite alright, miss,” Louis smiled at her and handed her the fallen items he’d picked up as they stood up. “I couldn’t simply let you have to clean up on your own.”

She pushed her hair behind her ear, and nodded, “Thank you. It was an accident.”

“Certainly,” he said with a warm smile. “It seems you were looking for something and got distracted.”

Beast blinked, had he been watching her? She wasn’t sure if she was flattered or creeped out by his actions, and she bluntly asked, “Were you watching me to see if I would steal something?”

Louis looked at her, shocked, and shook his head quickly. “No! Certainly not! You just seemed distracted by something, and earlier you were looking over the scarfs, I assumed you were shopping for them.”

Damn, he was just tryin’ to be nice, she thought and looked away. Great job, Mally, ya git!
Louis gave her a puzzled look, as he cocked his head, “Something the matter, miss?”

“Huh?” she asked and then flushed as he waited for her to reply. “Uh, no. I was just thinking you were right. I was here to shop for a scarf.” she put the gloves and hats back on the table, and scurried off with him as the shop clerks came over, tut-tutting her lack of decorum.

Upon moving farther back in the shop, Beast stopped and laughed softly. “God. That was embarrassing. Again I apologize for making you pick up like that. You were right that I was looking for a scarf. It’s for a gift.”

“It was my pleasure to help you out.” Louis told her and smiled. “I was here collecting winter wear myself. Would you like some help?”

“Yes that would be nice,” Beast nodded as he walked over to some nicer scarves and the two began to talk. He learned that she was from the East end originally, that her mother had been a scullery maid and he explained that his sister worked for a noble while he was working as the tutor for the same noble. “You wouldn’t think that with the way you hold yourself.”
“It was drilled into me.” Louis nervously laughed as he thought of all the abuse that Sebastian had given to him in his training to be a Phantomhive servant. “So a purple scarf with flowers on it then?”

“Yes that will do,” Beast told him and walked over to the counter with him, and the clerk quickly got the scarf down for her. Once they both paid for their items the two walked outside and Beast smiled at him. “Here…”

She handed over two passes, “They’re tickets to the show. Come by and see it, with your sister.”

Louis took it, surprised as she walked away and he called to her saying he would be delighted, with the two parting ways.

End of Chapter.

Chapter Text

Louis was quick on his feet after his meeting with the woman named Mally. She seemed to genuinely be thankful for his help with the scarf. In his hand he clenched onto the two tickets and shoved them into the pocket of his coat as he bustled his way back to the Phantomhive town house.

The large, opulent, looking home greeted him with the wrought iron gate at the drive, and he used his key to get in through the side door. Stepping lively down the cobbled driveway, Louis made his way up the grand steps and through the door. He glanced around then called out.

“Lydia! I’m home.”

As quick as she could Lydia rushed down the steps from the bedroom, Mei Rin following after. She threw her arms around her brother and grinned. “Welcome back! How was your trip?”

“Rather eventful,” Louis told her and looked over at Mei Rin. “Do you need any help?”

“No we just finished, sir.” the maid smiled, “Did you happen to bring the items we asked for?”

Louis nodded and held up the bag, “All in here.”

“Great, I’ll take them.” Mei Rin took it and headed for the kitchen. “Lunch will be ready soon.”

“The Master Ciel should be back by then,” Lydia told him and took his coat to put it away for him. “So why do you say it was eventful?”

“Because I got a gift.” Louis told her, he motioned her to come close, “A young lady gave me tickets to the circus.”

“Really?” her eyes lit up. “I heard they were in town, but I didn’t think they would be easy to get. Who gave them to you?”

“A young woman whom I helped find a scarf for as a gift. We ran into one another at the store, and she offered them to me as a thank you,” Louis told her and showed her the passes. “See, we turn these in at the ticket booth and get the tickets.”

“Does she work for them?” Lydia asked looking at the lovely looking passes. Louis nodded.

“I think she might be a performer,” he told her and Lydia grinned.

“Do you think we can meet her?”

“Maybe after the show, but if not I’ll leave her a thank you note.” Louis told her. “We’ll go tonight, since we need to use these soon.”

Lydia nodded and gleefully grinned, “This is going to be so exciting. I’ll get one of my best dresses to wear. We can’t go out looking foppish you know.”

Louis rubbed her hair and nodded, “Yes. That would be a good idea. I’ll put on something nice as well.”

“Do you think we can take the others?” the young woman asked and Louis shook his head.

“I only got two, we can try to see how expensive they are and invite them later.” He smiled as they headed into the kitchen to enjoy their meal with the other servants.

~~~~~
The evening air hung thick with the scent of roasted peanuts and spun sugar as Louis and his younger sister Lydia approached the sprawling tent of the Noah's Ark Circus. Colorful banners fluttered in the wind, illuminated by strings of lanterns that cast a warm glow against the cold night.

As the siblings took their seats, the lights dimmed, and a single spotlight illuminated the center of the ring. There stood a man with striking purple eyes and long orange hair, the tips bleached and braided in places. A painted teardrop decorated the skin beneath his left eye, and multiple piercings adorned his ears – four on the left, three on the right – each carrying thick silver hoop earrings.

His outfit was as eccentric as his appearance. A large yellow bow sat at his collar, and a purple coat trimmed with gold draped over his shoulders like a cape. Beneath it, he wore a black and lavender checkered vest over a white ruffled button-up shirt. His short, puffy pants bore diamond patterns along the seams, and his black-and-white boots curled at the toes, reaching up to his knees. On his left hand, he wore a white glove. His right arm, however, was a skeletal prosthetic, its bony fingers gleaming under the lights.

“Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls of all ages, welcome to the incredible, stupendous, unparalleled Noah's Ark Circus!” he announced, juggling a set of vibrant rubber balls. “I'm Joker, this evening's ringleader. A pleasure to meet yeh, it is!”

As he spoke, the balls he had been juggling came tumbling down, landing squarely on his head. The crowd erupted in laughter, and Joker grinned wide, bowing deeply with exaggerated flair.He then opened his mouth to show that he had one ball and with a slight of hand made it disappear.

“(I wonder where she is..)”Louis thought.

“Tonight, you're sure to see performances that will stun and amaze yeh and leave yeh Breathless!”said Joker as the lights shone gold showing silhouettes of other performers as a crowd applauds.

“How exciting!”said Lydia.

“And now, with a fiery roar from our very own fire-breathing Jumbo, the greatest show of the century begins!” Joker declared as a hulking man emerged behind him. Bald, with piercing yellow eyes and red fire-shaped tattoos adorning his head, shoulders, and forearms, Jumbo’s presence was as fierce as the flames he conjured. His ears, heavily pierced with thick hoop earrings similar to Joker’s, caught the flickering light. Jumbo wore loose, yellowish-brown pants, his shins wrapped in elastic bandages, and black ankle boots. A medallion strapped across his chest glinted as he stomped forward, unleashing a tremendous roar followed by a blazing jet of fire. The crowd gasped as he swiftly retreated, the heat lingering in the air.

“Never quite figured out the trick to that,” Louis muttered, leaning toward Lydia.

“First up, we have our two talented trapeze artists... Peter and Wendy!” Joker’s voice rang out.

The crowd’s attention shifted upward, greeted by the sight of two performers perched high above. Peter, a young boy with thick blond hair, wore a small feathered hat, a ruffled collar, and a vest. His puffy shorts, adorned with stars, matched his green tights. Beneath his right eye, three diamonds were painted, completing his whimsical appearance. On the opposite swing was Wendy, a girl with large, cherry-red eyes and waist-length brown hair styled in two buns. A small black crown, secured by a black ribbon, perched delicately on her head. She wore a cinnamon pink dress with black stripes, thick black tights, and pointed shoes with balls at the toes. Three dark pink diamonds were painted beneath her left eye.

With effortless grace, Peter and Wendy swung from one side of the tent to the other, executing daring flips and twists. The audience watched in quiet admiration, their eyes reflecting the glow of the lanterns above.

“Remarkable” said someone in the audience.

“Truly”Louis comments.

“And now, feast yer eyes on our next performer!” Joker’s voice boomed. A slim young man stepped forward. His sea-green eyes shimmered beneath bleached blond hair, with the front section dyed black. His thick eyeliner, purple eyeshadow, and painted red dots beneath each eye lent him a dramatic flair. He wore a long-sleeved black-and-white striped shirt with a jabot beneath a vest, black pants, and a flowing skirt layered over them. A red-and-black hat tilted slightly on his head. The performer spun a massive wheel with a woman strapped to it, his hand expertly flicking knives at the target, never missing.

“I can't watch”said a woman in the audience.

“Oh, daring”said a man in the audience.

“Our knife-thrower! A perfect shot who never misses his target – Dagger!” Joker announced, as Dagger flashed a confident grin.

“Didn't use-”

“That's a long time ago, I've been out of practice for years”Louis whispers.

Louis stiffened as the next performer slithered forward. A lean young man with golden eyes and short white hair approached, the distinct cowlick on his head trembling slightly. Pale scales shimmered across his skin, and several snakes coiled around his shoulders and arms, their eyes flicking across the audience.

“How exotic” said a woman sitting behind Louis and Lydia.

“And now, for a daringly beautiful dance by the rarest of rarities – our serpent-man, the amazing Snake!” Joker gestured grandly.

“He’s quite handsome,” Lydia whispered, her eyes wide with admiration.

Louis’s gaze snapped to his sister. “Should I worry that snakes might be part of her wedding one day?” he thought, suppressing a groan.
Joker’s voice returned, brimming with excitement. “And for our next performance – if yeh’ll look above yeh, ladies and gents! A death-defying walk across the tallest tightrope by the lovely circus princess, Doll!”

Gasps filled the tent as the spotlight followed a figure stepping onto the thin rope high above, poised for the daring act to come. From his seat, Louis could see the performer clearly – a young girl with white hair. Two feathers jutted from the left side, with beads dangling beneath, tied under her chin in a large white bow.

“You think you could ever do that?” Lydia asked, eyes wide.

“Never,” Louis replied without hesitation.

The final act of the circus featured a tiger leaping through a flaming hoop at the crack of a whip. Louis's eyes narrowed as he recognized the woman commanding the beast. Dressed in a black leather bodice and a short matching skirt with a red sash, she exuded authority. Thigh-high fishnets, secured by garters adorned with diamonds, complemented her look. Fishnet gloves extended to her shoulders, and a red headband held back her hair. Her makeup was dark and striking – deep red lipstick, false eyelashes, and red marks painted beneath her left eye.

“And now, the brightest star of our troupe! I present to you, the famed tamer of wildcats!” Joker’s voice echoed across the tent as the tiger obediently lay down at the woman’s feet. She gracefully rested her leg against its back. “Beast!” Joker finished, to thunderous applause.

“Tamer of beasts? That’s unexpected,” Louis thought.

“This act calls for some audience participation. Any volunteers?” Joker asked, scanning the crowd.

Lydia nudged her brother. “Why not volunteer?”

“There’s a chance I might give off the scent of a–” Louis began.

“Oh, right. I forgot,” Lydia said sheepishly.

Joker's eyes twinkled as he pointed toward the crowd. “Hoho! The gent in the tailcoat there looks eager, eh? Come on up to the stage!”

Lydia chuckled. “Someone’s brave.”

“Well? Step right up, sir,” Joker encouraged as the audience applauded.

Louis froze as he recognized the man walking toward the stage. “Sebastian?” he whispered.

Lydia's eyes widened in surprise. “Did you know he was coming?”

“I had no idea. If he’s here, the young master must be too,” Louis replied.

“What child wouldn’t want to come to the circus?” Lydia smiled.

Sebastian ascended the stage, and Joker gestured toward him. “Very good, sir. Now, if you’ll kindly lie dow–”

But Sebastian bypassed Joker and the woman known as Beast, heading straight for the tiger. He crouched, gently placing his hands on its face, to the astonishment of the crowd.

“Ah! What big, round eyes! Your ears are so soft!” Sebastian cooed.

Lydia gawked. “What is he doing?”

“This explains why he doesn’t like me much,” Louis thought dryly.

Sebastian examined the tiger further. “Such dark, beautiful stripes! And your claws – they’ve grown too large. We must groom them.” He stroked the tiger’s paws delicately. “Your paw pads are quite plump. Pardon my forwardness.”

The tiger suddenly opened its jaws and engulfed Sebastian’s head. Gasps and screams erupted from the crowd. Lydia tensed, but Louis barely suppressed his laughter.

“Release him, Betty!” Beast commanded, raising her whip.

Before the lash could strike, Sebastian calmly caught it mid-air, causing Betty to release him. “She’s done nothing wrong,” he said smoothly. “The fault lies with me. I was overwhelmed by her beauty and acted rudely.”

Lydia shook her head. “Sebastian is such a strange man.”

Sebastian handed the whip back to Beast. “Additionally, I doubt indiscriminate whipping is an effective taming method.”

Beast’s cheeks flushed at his words, though she said nothing.

As Sebastian turned away, the tiger took another playful bite, drawing more screams.

“Betty! Spit him out this instant!” Beast shouted.

After the show…

Louis and Lydia made their way toward the exit when Louis spotted Ciel accompanied by Sebastian. He quickly approached, Lydia trailing behind.

“What a surprise. What brings you two here?” Ciel asked.

“I received passes. The final acts were quite entertaining,” Louis replied. Ciel groaned softly.

“Are you all right, Sebastian?” Lydia asked.

Before Sebastian could respond, Ciel sneezed violently. “You know I’m allergic to cats, you idiot! Stay away from me!” he snapped.

“So the young master’s allergic to cats?” Lydia asked with a laugh.

“Oh! I found yeh!”

Sebastian, Louis, and Lydia turned to see Joker running towards them”Hullo, sir! Bloke and the fancy tail coat!”

“He does stand out amongst the crowd,”Louis muttered.

“I caught you! I'm sorry for earlier”Joker said, catching his breath.

“It was his own fault,” Louis quipped, only to be elbowed by Lydia.

“No, please, it is I who should be apologizing”Sebastian replied graciously.

“Frighten me, the way you traipsed up to that tiger but she was a kitten.Sure yeh all right, then? Not hurt anywhere? Best look you over. He'll be glad to take a look at you, I reckon.Your siblings are allowed to come too of course” Joker offered.

“Probably should but we-”Louis began to decline, but Lydia kicked his shin. “Yes, Louis. Go with our older brother Sebastian.”

Sebastian sees a subtle nod from Ciel who is hiding behind a tent.

“Thank you.Don't Mind If I Do, let us be off Louis”said Sebastian.

Louis groaned, trailing behind Sebastian and Joker while Lydia stayed behind with Ciel.

They walked past a series of yellow tents, weaving through the backstage chaos. Lions lay behind iron bars, staff hustled to put away animals, and a few performers huddled around, smoking opium.The air was thick with a mixture of sweat and the lingering scent of burnt oil from the earlier acts.

“It's just back this way a tad.the ‘ole place is a bit of a mess, I'm afraid” As they turned a corner, Joker caught sight of Snake standing near one of the tents.

” Well, good evening there snake! Do you know if Doc’s back in the medical tent?”Joker asks.

Snake didn’t speak, but one of his serpents lifted its tail and pointed forward.

“Oh, Maybe making the rounds, then”Joker mused.

They passed by Peter and Wendy, who lounged near a pile of ropes.

“Say, isn't that the lad that got bitten by the tiger?”Wendy asks.

“Aye,that's him. what a stupid little boy” said Peter.

They entered a tent where a few performers sat eating and drinking. In the center, a man with unkempt black hair sat in a wheelchair, meticulously inspecting Dagger’s prosthetic leg.

“There he is. Oi, Doc!” Joker called out, catching the man’s attention.

The doctor glanced up.“Yes? Joker, what can I do for you tonight? Is your hand acting up again?” he asks.

“Ha,no.I brought a different patient. See?” He stepped aside, revealing Sebastian. Dagger immediately shot up from his seat.

“Wait, him? He's that bloke from tonight's tiger act! He was the one that got bitten by betty!”Dagger shouts.

“Hold on.What? Goodness, how terrible! We need to get you to the Infirmary!” the doctor shouts.

Few minutes later…

The doctor checks Sebastian's head as Joker,Dagger, and Louis look on.

“Are you quite certain you've been bitten by a tiger? I don't see any guess or broken skin”the doctor notes.

“It was just an affectionate nip” said Sebastian, cheerfully.

“Affectionate,eh?” said Joker in disbelief.

“Nip,eh?”said Dagger in disbelief.

“Well, I'm just glad you're all right. That could have been a serious injury indeed” said the doctor.

“Too true, too true! Imagine, letting a customer get injured.If I did that, the troupe leader would kill me”said Joker, relieved.

“You're not the troupe leader?”Louis asks.

“No, not me.Afraid I'm only the hired help.The real leader’s downright scary.Not someone you want ta cross”said Joker.

“Brave of you to say so.That kinda talk could get you in trouble, better be careful” Dagger teased.

The tent flap rustled as Beast stepped inside“Doctor, do you got a minute to look at my leg?”

Dagger’s eyes light up”Big sis?!”

Beast’s eyes narrowed when she spotted Sebastian.“Why are you here?”

“Same as you.I came to have doc take a look at my leg, too.It's just for the proof that we're destined to be together-”

“You're that Dandy from earlier! What do you think you're doing? After the way you ruined my act, you ought to be-”

“That's enough! Speaking that way to a guest is plain unacceptable. This wasn't his fault, it was yours for not being able to control Betty properly”said the doctor.

“But he just walked up and started touching her!”Beast refutes.

“No excuses, you are a professional, madam-”

“Well it wasn't really her fault.Sebastian just really likes cats” Louis then turned to beast”I'm terribly sorry for my older brother's antics ruining your act.”

Beast turns and her eyes widen”(It's the Gent from the other day,Why is he here with him instead of his sister? I guess he didn't want to talk about his brother)” she thought.

“What's our guests going to think of us yelling and screaming like this?”Joker asks.

“Jokers right.Beast’s leg is what's really important”said Dagger.

The doctor deeply sighed“You'll need to spend some time retraining Betty before the next performance.Understood?”

“Yeah” she said begrudgingly.

“All right, then.Show me your prosthesis”said the doctor.

“A prosthesis?”Sebastian asks.

“You'll find us Noah's Park performers are a bit of an irregular bunch.Sort of a gathering of people with a certain type of problem,you might say”said Joker.

Louis focused on Joker as the doctor removed Beast right leg stocking.

“Jus’ look at me, missing an arm but the doc ‘ere gave me a right fine replacement for it, pretty nice, don't you think?” he asks, looking at his prosthetic hand.

“That one needs constant adjusting, though.I should have never let you choose the design.Coming in every day, asking me to look at it” the doctor complained while working on the adjustments on Beast leg as Joker nervously chuckles.

“You craft prosthesis for the performers? That is your main task?” Sebastian asks as he walks over.

“Essentially.And quite the task it is! I do everything, from carving the parts to the final fitting”said the doctor.

“What material do you use? You said carving them. Are they wooden, then?” Sebastian asks.

“Not wooden. Ceramic, actually”said the doctor as he showed Beast foot.

“Ceramic?”Sebastian questions.

“I know what you're thinking, but are you special materials so they're always light and sturdy.Feel this and you'll see what I mean” said the doctor.
Sebastian place the hand on the heel of the foot”Indeed, I do.Quite smooth to the touch, as well.”

“Of course and you'll notice that I use spherical parts for the joints to ensure fluidity of movement” said the doctor.

Sebastian examines the foot further not noticing the blush on Beast's face which didn't go unnoticed by Louis.

“Uhmm..Sebastian, I think you shoul-”

“Truly fine work. I’m impressed..What's this?” Sebastian lives up her leg a bit more”A seal of some sort?”

“What do you think you're doing, pervert?” Beast asks as she tries to kick him but Sebastian sidestepped.

“Oh… I most humbly beg your pardon.It seems I have read you incorrectly.I had not assumed you were possessed of such modest temperament.”

“Sebastian!”Louis shouts.

Beast pulled out her whip and began to try to slash at Sebastian but he kept moving out of the way as did Joker and Louis.

Louis walks over to Sebastian and Whispers”Apologize to the lady before this gets any worse.”

“Stop that! Beast, stop at once!” The doctor then turned to Joker and Dagger”Do something, you two.”

“You wretch! How dare you think about touching my lady's skin?! Even I haven’t gotten to do that”Dagger asks furiously and pulls up knives.

“Now let's all try to-” Louis tries to say as Dagger throws his knives at Sebastian but he quickly gets out of the way leaving Louis there.

Louis captures two of them and one hand and another in the other as Sebastian backflips onto the top of the tent.

“To be fair, I didn't exactly touch your skin, it seems I did touch a nerve, though.Terribly sorry about that”said Sebastian.

“That's your way of an apology?”Louis asks.

“Put the knives away! You'll Shred the tent at this rate!” the doctor shouts.

“More importantly than the tents… is big sis purity!!”Dagger shouts as he throws the blades at Sebastian who catches it between his fingers with ease.
The surprised everyone except for Louis.

“Blimey!”said Dagger as Joker whistled.

“I'm gonna take you down a peg”said Beast as used or whipped again but Joker caught it with his Cane in mid-air and landed in front of them and put a skin in front of her.

“Tada” flowers came out top of it which made her blush”All right, that's not fun for now!”

“What? That's not fair!”Dagger whined.

“Why didn't you put a stop to their antics sooner, Joker?” the doctor ask.

“Aren't you being a bit touchy?”Joker asks.

“Touchy? But he's the one who-” she began to say but Joker then place the hand on her thigh.

“Now, now.It's such a handsome leg.Can hardly blame the fellow for wanting to feel it, now, can yeh? Go on, dear, take the flowers.”

Beast walks away from him and sits near the doctor, Louis then gives the knives back to Dagger and Sebastian does as well.

“Well! That was quite a feat of acrobatics there, and your brothers got some good reflexes.I reckon I would hire both of you, I would, right quick-”

“Is your offer sincere?” Sebastian asks up close to Joker which makes him nervous.

“Huh?”said Louis.

Sebastian sighs“Honestly, I might not mind a change of occupation.Our current master so spoiled I would be happy to be done with him”said Sebastian.

With Ciel…

Ciel sneezes out of nowhere.

“Are you okay, young master?”Lydia asks.

“I'm fine”Ciel assures her.

With Sebastian and Louis…

“Oh,”Master,”is it?A servant then, are yeh? That's a bit of a surprise.I thought for sure you're both one of the Gentry, dressed up all fine and dandy as you are”said Joker.

“(That I think about it, I don't know anything about Sebastian)”Louis thought.

“Me? One of the gentry? Assuredly not.See, I am simply one hell of a butler.Now, then.Was your offer a serious one? If so, I would very much like to take you up on it”said Sebastian.

“Not having a jest at me, are yeh?”Joker asks.

“I think you'll learn I'm not one for jest”said Sebasian.

There's a moment of silence till Joker laughs and pat him on the shoulders.

“You're a funny ol’ fellow,aren’t yeh? All right, me handsome.Join us if yeh’d like.We'd be happy to have yeh”said Joker.

“What are you doing, Joker? You can't just make a decision like that!”Beast argues.

“Hey, easy now.You saw him.He's got real talent”said Joker.

“Sorry.If I may be so bold, besides my dear brother, there is someone else I vary much like to introduce to you” said Sebastian.

With Ciel…

Ciel once again sneezed violently.

“Here's a handkerchief my Lord”said Lydia.

“Thank you”said Ciel.

“Perhaps it’s the cold air”Lydia suggests.

Back with Sbeastian and Louis….

“If he's anything like you, I'm sure he'll work out well.I reckon will be waiting to give him an audition all the same, though” said Joker.

“But of course.We shall return tomorrow, then and to bring him with me so you can see if he suits, thank you for an excellent day”said Sebastian.

Beast leaves the tent and Louis goes after her.

“Hold on a moment Ma-Beast” said Louis.

This caught her attention and she turns around.

“I am terribly sorry about the commotion he caused”said Louis.

Beast sighs“(He doesn't have a reason to apologize…)I can see why you didn't mention him when we talked” said Beast.

“I offered to pay for his tickets but he refused and said he paid for his own.He is…the taxing one in the family.”Louis chuckles nervously.

“Quite.Guess I'll see you tomorrow”said Beast, waving goodbye to him.

“And again thank you for the tickets”said Louis.

Louis then walks away with an irritated look on his face”(Going to have a word with my alleged “older brother” Sebastian)”Louis thought.

Chapter Text

As the carriage rocked gently along the cobbled streets, Ciel leaned back against the seat, his sharp blue eyes shifting between his two companions.

"I'm curious," he began, his voice laced with suspicion. "Why were you two at the circus? Where did you get the passes?"

Louis glanced out the window before answering. "I ran into Beast. She's a performer there."

Ciel raised an eyebrow. "You ran into one of the performers? And what exactly was she doing at the time?"

"Buying a scarf for a fellow performer's birthday," Louis replied casually.

Louis turned his attention to Sebastian. "And what was all that nonsense about you being my brother and wanting to join the circus?"

Ciel shot Sebastian a glare. "Yes, I'd love to hear an explanation for that as well."

Sebastian smirked. "It seems people assume we're family—though, naturally, I'm the more handsome one. As for joining the circus—"

"Enough of that," Ciel cut him off with an irritated sigh. "What exactly was your interaction with Beast?"

Louis groaned and rubbed his temple. "Sebastian lifted her skirt and behaved like a complete cad."

Ciel let out a heavy sigh, while Sebastian simply smirked. "Perhaps you'd have preferred to have taken my place?"

Louis shot him a glare. "I'm not a bloody pervert."

Lydia, who had been quietly listening, perked up. "Did you happen to see Snake?"

Sebastian, ever the troublemaker, feigned misunderstanding. "Terribly sorry, but she is a lady, not a man."

Ciel nearly choked. "Sebastian!"

Louis scowled. "I'd prefer if you refrained from being vulgar in front of my sister."

Lydia blinked in confusion. "I was asking about a person."

Before the conversation could continue, the carriage came to a slow stop in front of the townhouse. The doors were promptly opened by Tanaka, who bowed in greeting. Beside him stood a tall man of Indian descent, his slate-gray eyes calm and observant. His short, stark-white hair was adorned with two long locks decorated with beads.

Agni wore a green sherwani over churidar, a yellow and white sash draped over his shoulders. A plain turban sat atop his head, complementing the silver hoop earrings and decorative bindi adorning his forehead. His right hand and forearm were wrapped in bandages, a detail that did not go unnoticed by Louis.

"At least it’s not the prince," Louis thought with some relief.

After dinner, which included some rather... interesting antics with Prince Soma, Louis finally excused himself for the night, retreating to his room to rest.

As morning broke, he dressed swiftly, preparing for whatever the new day would bring.

Minutes later..

Ciel was enjoying breakfast then looks between Sebastian and Louis”Due to Sebastian's actions and you not correcting them it seems that you and Lydia will be having to join us on this Mission however there are some ground rules.You are not to address me,You know me but you only know me as a as a page boy. You'll treat me as you will treat me as you would any other servant.”

Louis smirks”And I thought today was going to be dull.”

“And if anyone ask, Sebastian is your older brother.”

Louis glares at Sebastian who cheekily smiles.

“Well, I am the taxing one of the family”said Sebastian.

Louis froze”You overheard that, huh?”

Later at the Noah's Ark circus…

Louis found himself surrounded by a vibrant array of colorful tents, their fabric billowing gently in the breeze. The scent of hay and animals lingered in the air, mingling with the chatter of performers and the occasional crack of a whip. Around him, hopeful performers showcased their talents, eager to earn a place among the circus ranks.

Joker grinned as he looked over Lydia and Ciel, his eyes filled with amusement. "Adorable little sprogs you brought us. The one with the eyepatch—you're a boy, aren't yeh?"

Ciel straightened slightly, masking his irritation with a polite nod. "Yes. I've been in service as a page boy for some time now. My name, uh… is Finian. It's a pleasure to meet you all."

Louis barely concealed a smirk. (Finian…wonder how he would feel knowing the young lord had stolen his name?)

"My name is Lydia. I was working as a maid. A pleasure to meet you," Lydia added with a graceful nod.

Joker chuckled. "Quite the interesting names. No worries, we'll give each of yeh proper stage names soon enough." He then leaned in close to Ciel, his smirk widening. "Are yeh really sure yer a boy, though?"

Ciel tensed, his voice remaining composed. "Quite sure. Yes, quite."

“You know cuteness isn’t enough to join a circus,” Joker told the two young future performers as he looked them over, “You need to be able to perform, if you can’t do that you can’t join.”

The two teens looked at Joker with nervous glances as Louis watched. Seeing the young Earl dressed in such common and inelegant clothing was odd. He looked like the local farmers' children in the village.

Louis couldn't help but chuckle, but his amusement was short-lived. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Sebastian—surrounded by three or four female performers, each vying for his attention.

“Are you joining too, sir?” one of the girls dressed in a feathery dancing outfit, while another coo’d that he looked friendly.

“A pleasure to meet you.” Sebastian was saying and Louis snorted as he glanced at the butler, thinking.

"Of course-"

"I see the whole family's here," a familiar voice remarked.

Louis turned to find Beast standing behind him, arms crossed as she observed the scene with mild interest. It was clear to Louis that she was suspecting something, given that he’d met her previously.

"Lydia was curious," he said simply, before she came over by his side and raised her brow.

“Curious? Are you three joining up?” she asked him and he wasn’t sure what to say as she pointed out, “You said you worked as a tutor.”

“Yes, I did. Unfortunately the young master I was working for wasn’t exactly the best at studying,” Louis said and felt a death glare come from Ciel for a moment and he nervously smiled as he spoke to Beast. “So I left his service and I figured traveling with a circus could give me a sense of the world. Besides, my sister was impressed by your group and really wanted to join up.”

He wasn’t sure if Beast was buying it, but then both turned when they heard Joker asking the two younger members of their group. “Boy, what are your strong points? What’s the thing you're best at?”

Ciel stumbled, “...Darts?”

The reaction on the young Earl’s face told him everything he needed to know, that he’d just mentioned the first thing he thought of and now regretted it.

“In that case, let's do knife throwing.” Joker said and turned to Dagger, who was standing nearby, “Dagger, do him a favor and lend him a knife.”

Dagger pulled out one of his knives from their holster off to the side and put it carefully into Ciel’s open hand, smiling, “Here ya go.”

Ciel stared down at the dagger in his hand, and Louis noticed that he looked ready to go into a panic and was ready to call off the whole thing, only for Ciel to gain his courage and nod. He relaxed and saw that the young boy seemed more sure of himself, or at least was excellent at faking it.

Joker smiled seeing that he was as ready as possible.

“I need ya to hit that target over there,” the young orange haired man pointed off to a small fence where a wooden target was leaning. “from over here where we're standing.”

The two circus members walked over closer to the target to see what Ciel did, and waited while the younger boy turned and stared at the target with a look of utter determination, one that Louis had never seen before. Sebastian, he noticed, was watching the boy with a keen eye as Ciel bit his lip.

“Ah, Ah. Boss, you're mean,” Dagger said softly to Joker, “With those skinny arms, he'll never be able to reach that with a throw.”

“It's not mean. It can't be closer, it’s that far for the show.” Joker reminded his younger friend, and the two watched as Ciel took a breath, lined up the shot as he held the knife out, then, taking a step forward, he threw the knife with all the strength he could muster, putting all his weight behind it.

“(Well..I wonder if he’ll be able t-)” Louis muttered as he and Beast watched, and Lydia crossed her fingers.

It whirled through the air and seemed to fall close to Joker and Dagger were standing. The two boys and the gaggle of girls that had been flirting with Sebastian, looked on amused as Dagger pointedly remarked.

“Aaaaaah, yep…”

Suddenly the knife changed trajectory and it vaulted upwards and hit the target squarely in the forehead, much to the utter shock of the group watching him. Beast raised her brows seeing the act, and Louis glanced over towards Sebastian who just seemed to smile.

“Finnian is amazing, isn’t he?” Lydia played up and told the other girls near her,

“Whoa”said Louis,amazed, then Louis glanced over at Sebastian again. He was sure that the butler was behind the whole thing somehow.

“No Way!” Dagger and Joker shouted, while Ciel smirked.

Dagger walked over and handed Ciel another knife, and Ciel threw again. This time Louis watched Sebastian and saw he moved his hand just slightly, and the second dagger hit the target in the head, again changing direction in mid air, almost by magic. On the third dagger, Louis caught the butler flicking a small pebble into the knife handle as it fell down, and sent it flying back up into the target. Over and over again Ciel did this trick, embedding the knives into the target’s head, until Dagger was out of knives to give him.

“Is this all right?” Ciel smugly asked as he waved his hand in the direction of the target. Dagger hurried over to the target to examine it and muttered over and over again.

“Why? Why?”

Beast crossed her arms, “He’s rather impressive for a little boy.”

Louis gave a nod as Joker smiled at Ciel and patted him on the back, making the smaller boy stumble.

“Seems like you've got control over it,” Joker said and smiled, and then looked at Lydia, “Alright, Girl, you're up! What's your strongest points? What's your talents?”

“Well my brother's tell me I'm quite the comedian”said Lydia.

“Really? we'll go on then”said Joker.

Lydia didn’t miss a beat. “Why are circus horses the slowest breed? Because they’re taught horses.”

There was a beat of silence—then a burst of laughter erupted from the group. Even Beast let out a small chuckle. Encouraged, Lydia moved on to ball balancing, showing surprising skill.

Joker wipes away a tear“Alright then.What about you sir?”

Louis gave a small shrug. “Though it has been quite a while, I could juggle.”

Lydia handed him three rubber balls, and he effortlessly began tossing them into the air. Before long, he transitioned into a few tricks, seamlessly incorporating more balls. Soon, he was juggling six at once. To finish, he tossed two balls Lydia’s way while catching the others with ease. The performers watched in amazement. Beast, arms still crossed, raised an eyebrow. “Quite interesting.”

“Alright! Next! Tightrope walking.” Joker called out and pointed to the tent, leading the group over to the large main tent.

When they made their way into the tent Ciel gasped as he was forced up the ladder to the tightrope.Louis had gone before him.Although he stumbled a bit, made it over to the other side. Ciel was starting to think that the circus performers were all crazy and wanted to kill him. He tried to keep his balance as he looked down at the people below. Behind him, the girl named Doll tied a rope tightly around his waist, while Joker called out to her as the other performers watched, along with Sebastian, Louis and Lydia.

“Doll!” Joker shouted, cupping his mouth with his hands, “Tie the lifeline tightly...It's dangerous if a beginner falls!”

Ciel looked down with reservation and pleaded, “ Can't I do some sort of music test instead?”

“Hmmm?” Joker asked, “D'you wanna retire already boy?”

Louis glanced over at Beast and asked quietly, “Is this normal?”

Beast nodded, “All performers have to show at least a few skills, since we have to step in should another performer fall ill.”

“N-No!” Ciel shouted down, “But if there's something else…”

Joker smirked, “If you're serious, don't dawdle and do it fast…”

Louis could see that the young Earl was far more nervous than he was letting on, and he saw the boy look down nervously and watched the group he was with, before taking his first step, barefoot on the rope. In that instant he nearly fell, only to right himself suddenly. Louis glanced over at Sebastian, who was once more flicking the stones at him.

“OHH! He recovered, he recovered!” Joker cheered and Louis could see Ciel wince as a multitude of stones went flying up at Ciel so fast one couldn’t see it. Ciel paled and winced as he went across the tightrope and got to the end with Joker excitedly shouting.

“He recovered after all!”

Louis shifted his glance as the others clapped towards Sebastian, who smiled but there was a smug satisfaction as the boy climbed down after the line was removed from his waist. Standing on the ground Lydia watched as the young Earl secretly rubbed his backside while the circus performers cheered for him and Sebastian laughed to the side.

“That's great!” Joker clapped, “I really didn't think you'd be able to do it! But you did!”

“Thank you,” Ciel said moodily, still feeling rather sore.

Dagger wandered over and patted the short boy on the head, with Lydia joining in patting his shoulder.

“Wonderful work out there, Finnian.” Lydia smiled at him and Ciel nodded, while Joker commented.

“Still...Not sure you're ready for the circus…”

Dagger pouted, remarking, “Don't demote this cute lil' kid, Boss! At least not yet!”

Ciel shot Dagger a smart look as he muttered, “I’ll remember this.”

“I hear you Dagger, but there's one thing…” Joker pointed at Ciel who looked confused, “The boy hasn't done something really important.”

“And that is?” Ciel asked, as Louis looked interested in the response.

Joker grinned widely and cheerfully at the boy, “ Smile! Ya haven't smiled yet.”

“Wha…?” Ciel blinked with Lydia who was just as surprised.

Joker kept on smiling as he tried to get the boy to grin. “Come on, give us a big ol' smile. C'mon, smile!!”

Ciel looked mortified, but he clenched his fist while Sebastian was laughing. Louis nearly felt sorry for the boy, but he remembered how bratty the young Earl could be, and watched, slightly amused as Ciel forced a really bright and cheerful smile.

Joker seemed pleased and turned his attention to Louis and Lydia.

Louis tensed. "You want us to smile too?" he asked warily.

Joker shook his head. "No, no. I’d like the young Miss to tell us another joke. And as for you…join in!"

"(I hope this doesn’t become a regular thing,)" Louis thought grimly.

“Every-oooone!” Joker cried out as the circus folks gathered together in the big tent. “ From today on we have some new friends. Welcome our newcomers, "Black" "Smile", "Giggles" and "Blue".”

"(Blue?)" Louis thought, frowning.

"(Giggles?)" Lydia mentally echoed, equally unimpressed.

"Smil—" Ciel barely had time to react before Joker clapped a hand on his back.

"Come now, Smile!" Joker said, grinning as the troupe cheered in greeting.

"Ello!" the performers called out in unison.

Ciel groaned internally as Sebastian attempted by the chuckle.

“Come now,Smile. Wouldn't you like to say a few words to everyone?” Sebastian asked,teasingly.

“Yes.I’m er…so happy to be here”he said.

“Come on,Smile,smile!”said Joker.

Later, Joker led them through the circus grounds.

"You’ll need a proper backstage tour before we get down to work. Follow me, if yeh please!" he announced, stopping in front of a cluster of yellow tents. He gestured toward them. "First stop: these are the tents where you’ll be sleeping."

He pulled back the flap, revealing a row of bunk beds with an additional third bed tucked nearby. "This area’s for second-tier folk—stagehands, newcomers, and the like. Sleeping arrangements are two or three per tent."

"(Seems about right for a troupe this big,)" Louis thought, eyeing the setup.

Joker then pointed toward another section. "Over there, you've got the storage tent and the mess tent. Cooking’s part of the job while you’re new, so best be ready to work hard. Further down, you’ll find the infirmary—same one Black was in yesterday."

As they moved forward, Joker gestured toward another set of tents. "Now, these here are the private quarters of the main cast."

"There are private tents?" Ciel asked.

"Of course. Big names get their own space—they expect it, don’t they?" Joker’s grin was sly as he pointed to the first one. "And that one belongs to Snake, so best keep yer distance. His lovely little friends roam free."

"Lovely little friends?" Louis repeated warily.

"Snake lets his poisonous beauties loose at night. One bite, and ye’d be stone dead."

That certainly caught Lydia’s interest, something Louis didn’t fail to notice.

"You’ll find that Snake and his serpents are mighty shy of strangers," Joker added. "So I tell newcomers to be extra careful."

He suddenly stopped in front of Ciel and rested his cane against the boy’s chest. "Oh, by the by... I was wondering—what happened to that right eye of yours?"

"(I admit, I’ve been curious about that myself,)" Louis and Lydia both thought.

Ciel stiffened but quickly placed a hand over his eyepatch. "Oh… well, there was… an accident."

"Ah, how terrible," Joker murmured, his expression softening as he lifted his prosthetic hand and rested it lightly against his own cheek. "And so young, too. A tragedy, that is."

"Uh… yes," Ciel muttered.

"Well, we’re all damaged folk ‘ere," Joker said, throwing a friendly arm around the boy’s shoulder. "So you should have no trouble fitting in. I reckon we’ll all be good friends."

"Uh… quite," Ciel muttered as they continued their tour.

Sebastian then asked, "Did all the performers join up at different stops along your travels, as we did?"

"Aye, most did," Joker replied. "But us first-tier performers? We all come from the same place. We’re childhood friends, see."

"So you’ve known each other for quite some time, then," Sebastian mused.

"Aye!" Joker grinned.

A soft tune suddenly filled the air, the melancholic notes of a harmonica drifting through the circus grounds.

Lydia perked up. "L-Blue, do you recognize that song?"

Louis listened for a moment before nodding. "If I’m not mistaken… 'Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son'? Mother used to sing it to us when we couldn’t sleep."

"Mother Goose, right?" Ciel asked.

Joker chuckled. "Oh ho! Ye’ve got good ears, all of ye. I’m impressed. Not many folk know that one."

Ciel hesitated before adding, "Oh, really? My… uh… last master liked that song. That’s how I know it."

Joker eyed him for a long moment, suspicion flickering across his face before he smiled again.

Sebastian pressed on. "I must admit, I find it interesting. So all the main cast have been friends since childhood, have they?"

"Well… almost all," Joker admitted with a small laugh. "Snake’s a bit newer than the rest of us. But his snake-handling skills are top-notch, and we needed a snake man. He wasn’t part of the original crew, but he made the jump to first-tier quickly."

"Being a first-tier performer has its perks, to be sure," he continued. "We get to eat first, so we don’t have to fight tooth and nail for the best food. And as you saw, private tents are another luxury."

As they entered a large practice tent, they saw performers honing their skills—acrobatics, juggling, knife-throwing. Some were working on elaborate tricks while others repeated basic exercises.

"As you’d expect, there’s friendly competition among the lower-tier performers," Joker explained. "They all want to make it to the top. Just look—you see how hard they’re working? They’ll spend every moment they can practicing, hoping to earn a prime spot in the show. To move up, you gotta master the basics. Build a solid foundation, and—"

"Joker! You got a moment?"

They turned to see Beast approaching, her eyes briefly flickering to Sebastian with a glare before softening as she smiled at Louis and Lydia.

"Of course," Joker said. "Right then, lads, best get to work." He patted them on the back before walking off with Beast.

Later That Day…

Lydia was helping Louis with his juggling, pausing between throws to tell him jokes.

“Doesn't it make you dizzy to waltz? Yes, but one must get used to it, you know. It's the way of the whirled”said Lydia.

"Not bad," Louis said, catching a bottle. "But I think you’re the only one who finds them funny."

They both stopped, however, when they noticed Sebastian on the trapeze. He swung effortlessly through the air before landing gracefully. Then, with a smooth motion, he plucked the bottles from Louis’s hands.

"Oi!" Louis protested.

"And now, juggling bottles," Sebastian said, seamlessly twirling them in the air.

Next, he scaled a pole with ridiculous ease, leapt through rings of fire, and performed aerial acrobatics—all with an air of complete nonchalance.

While the other performers stared in awe, Louis crossed his arms, unimpressed. "Hmph. Showoff."

Just then, a peculiar scent caught his attention—ink and old paper. Following the scent, he spotted a tall man with short, neatly combed dark brown hair and rectangular glasses.What he could tell,He was wearing a Golden Blazer,purple dress shirt, and white trouser that also were purple at leg.

The man stood on the trapeze, adjusting his grip on a silver rod with sharp, scissor-like blades at the end. He narrowed his eyes on Sebastian.

"I thought I smelled something foul," he muttered. "How unfortunate."

Then, with a flick of his wrist, he launched the weapon directly at Sebastian, barely missing.

The man gracefully descended, landing near Ciel and Sebastian. His expression remained cold.

"I didn’t expect us to meet again," he said. "But I suppose I’m destined to be disappointed. What prey are you hunting this time?" He pointed his weapon at Sebastian. "Well? Answer me, vile demon."

"(Did he just call Sebastian a demon?)" Louis thought. "(I mean, I know he’s an arse, but—wait, is he pointing garden shears at him?)"

Ciel quickly stepped forward. "Er… I say, what is this madness?"

The man sighed. "It’s bad enough that we Reapers are in short supply without demons popping up everywhere. At this rate, I’ll be stuck working yet another late night."

"Did he just say 'Reapers'?" Dagger asked.

"Hold on a second!" Ciel tried to intervene.

Before he could, Dagger marched up to the man and started plafully smacking him on the head—repeatedly.

"Oi! What did I tell you, you plonker? You do these bits with such a straight face, no one knows you’re joking!"

The entire circus erupted into laughter—except for Ciel and Sebastian.

“This bloke has been cracking joke after joke since the day he got here. Going on about souls and such-like he’s obsessed with all that ridiculous twaddle.”

The man sighed, pulling out a comb to fix his hair. "I am not joking. I am entirely serious."

"Very funny!" Dagger grinned. "Now, let’s move on. Introducing our newcomers!" He gestured to the group. "The little one’s Smile, the big one’s Black, and these two here are Giggles and Blue!"

He clapped both Sebastian and the man on the shoulders. "You’re our rising stars, so play nice!"

The man scowled as he turned away. "I don’t see how I could possibly play nice with vermin like that."

"You what?! Circuses run on teamwork, ya know!" Dagger shouted after him.

Louis just sighed. This was going to be a long stay.

Later that night, after the performance had ended, Joker gathered Sebastian, Louis, Lydia, and Ciel near the tents. Ciel sat on a crate, visibly exhausted from the labor earlier. In Joker’s hand was a list, which he waved excitedly.

“And now, the moment you’ve all been waiting for—tent assignments! Exciting, eh?”

Ciel let out a tired sigh. “Very.”

Joker gave him a look. “Oi, now, what’s with that long face? Remember to smile, Smile.”

“Yes, sir,” Ciel muttered, forcing the most unconvincing smile imaginable.

Satisfied—or at least amused—Joker turned his attention back to the list. “Alright! The results of our totally random lottery. Smile, you’re in tent number eight. And here’s yer flatmate!”

Louis turned his gaze to the young figure that approached—a small, freckled girl with short brown hair, blue eyes, and a fringe that concealed her left eye. She wore baggy clothes: a lightweight jacket over two undershirts, brown trousers, and ankle boots. The girl, simply referred to as “Kid,” smiled at Ciel, who gave a small nod in return.

Joker continued, “Blue, Giggles, you’ll also be in tent eight. And as for you, Black, you’re in tent nine.”

Ciel’s head shot up. “Seba—Wait. You mean Black isn’t in the same tent as I am?”

“Nope,” Joker answered plainly. “Why on Earth would he be?”

Dagger laughed, throwing an arm around Ciel’s shoulders. “Tied pretty tight to Black’s apron strings, eh?” he teased. “Time to strike out on your own, mate.”

Ciel quickly shrugged him off. “No, it’s not like that, really.”

"(Can’t go anywhere without his butler, huh?)" Louis thought, smirking.

“Only,” Ciel began, “since Black and I already know each other—”

“Movin’ on then!” Joker cut him off, grinning. “Rooming in tent nine with Black will be… Suit!”

Louis immediately recognized the bespectacled man from earlier. But what really caught his attention was the look of absolute horror on both Sebastian’s and the man’s faces. The two stared at each other, clearly displeased, as Joker let out a hearty laugh.

“Look ‘ow happy they are!” he cackled.

Louis, never one to pass up a chance to tease, smirked at his brother. “Well, dear brother, you’ve never been great at making friends. Maybe he could become your best mate, eh?”
Sebastian shot him a glare so chilling it made Louis shiver.

Joker clapped his hands together. “That’s that! Let’s be off then, Dagger. We’ll leave these lads to get all settled in.”

With that, the performers dispersed to their respective tents.

Louis and Lydia stepped into their assigned tent, noting the bunk beds set up inside.

“Would it be all right if I took the top bunk?” Lydia asked.

“Go right ahead,” Louis replied, moving to settle on the bottom bunk as Lydia climbed up.

As she got comfortable, she hesitated before speaking again. “Louis… will you be okay? You know,with n—”

Louis sighed. “I’ll wake up before everyone else to go on my nightly runs. I’ll be fine.”

Lydia hummed in understanding, then grinned. “Oh, and I couldn’t help but notice you talking to Beast during the day.”

Louis turned his head slightly. “What about it?”

“Just wondering if you had any intentions of courting her.”

His face heated up slightly. “We just had a few conversations, that’s all. Besides… after what happened to me, the last thing I want to do is terrify anyone.”

Lydia smirked. “Well, she’s great at taming tigers. I’m sure handling a wolf wouldn’t be too hard.”

“Oi!” Louis huffed.

She chuckled, but her voice softened. “No, but seriously, I get where you’re coming from. Still, I wonder… why only you? Who would do something like that?”

Louis hesitated. A memory stirred in the back of his mind—faint but undeniable.

He wasn’t the only one.

He recalled a dimly lit cage beside his own. A thin yet curvaceous young woman had been inside, her pale skin nearly luminous in the darkness. She had large, pale green eyes framed by thick lashes, and wavy silver hair that tumbled past her ears. Her clothes had been nothing more than rags, and like him, she had been experimented on.

“We talked,” Louis murmured, his voice distant. “There was a young woman… She was there with me.”

Lydia blinked sleepily. “Huh?”

“I wasn’t the only one,” he repeated. “Her name was…I don'tremember. I remember it her. I need to tell Ciel tomorrow—maybe she—”

He trailed off when he heard the soft sound of Lydia’s breathing. Looking up, he saw she had already drifted off to sleep.

Louis smiled faintly, pulling the blanket over her before settling into his own bed.

As sleep slowly crept in, one question burned in his mind.

Did she escape?

And more importantly…

Would she remember who was behind their suffering?

Chapter Text

Before the first light of dawn, Louis stirred awake. The tent was silent, save for Lydia’s steady breathing from the top bunk. Careful not to wake her, he slipped out of bed, pulling on his boots as quietly as possible. He peeked outside—no one was around.

With practiced ease, he snuck out of the tent and into the open air, inhaling deeply. The cool morning breeze carried the faint scent of the woods nearby. Without hesitation, Louis slipped deeper into the forest.

Once hidden among the trees, he allowed the transformation to take hold. His body shifted, limbs elongating and reshaping. In moments, his human form was gone, replaced by a large, dark-furred wolf. His ears twitched as he took in the surrounding sounds—leaves rustling, small creatures scurrying in the underbrush, the distant sound of running water.
With a powerful kick, he dashed forward. The forest blurred past him as he ran, feeling the wind against his fur.

Camellya…

The name surfaced in his mind, pulling him into a memory long buried.

He remembered the sharp sting of pain as he was thrown back into his cell, his body aching from whatever cruel experiment they had subjected him to.

As he lay on the cold floor, he heard a voice—soft but firm.

“That vile woman…The pain will stop over time.”

Louis turned his head and saw her—the silver-haired woman in the cage next to his. She sat with her back against the bars, eyes sharp with defiance despite the bruises marring her pale skin.

She continued, “Once I have a plan, we’ll escape from here.”

Louis let out a bitter chuckle. “How can you be so sure?”

Her gray eyes met his. “Either the Yard will save us, or I’ll break free from this hellhole myself.”

Louis managed a faint smirk. “You have a name?”

She hesitated, then answered, “Camellya Valentine.”

The memory faded as Louis slowed to a stop. His ears twitched—voices.

He crouched behind the bushes, ears perked as he saw the main performers returning from wherever they had gone. The sharp, unmistakable scent of blood hit his nose, and his eyes narrowed as he focused on Jimbo and Joker.

“What happened out there?”

Deciding he had seen enough, Louis quietly shifted back to his human form and crept toward the tents. Just as he was about to slip inside, a voice called out.

“Blue?”

Louis stiffened, turning to see Beast standing a few feet away, arms crossed. “Why are you up so early?”

His mind raced for an excuse. “(Think, think…)”

“I… I’ve been doing this lately,” he said finally, exhaling. “When I do manage to get some sleep, they turn into nightmares.” He hesitated, then added, “About a year ago… I was taken. I can still feel the pain from what they did.”

Beast’s expression softened. “I… didn’t know. I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine,” Louis muttered. He decided to lighten the mood, forcing a small grin. “The most recent nightmare was Lydia marrying Snake. She has a bit of a crush on him.”

Beast blinked before chuckling. “She chose an odd one.”

Louis smirked. “Instead of wedding bells, it’s the sound of snakes.”

Beast chuckled again but said nothing more, simply walking off.

With a quiet sigh of relief, Louis slipped back into the tent, waking Lydia.

“Time to get up,” he muttered. “We’re helping with breakfast.”

Minutes later…

Louis worked in the cooking tent, swiftly chopping vegetables while Lydia focused on preparing the bread. The scent of sizzling food filled the air, mixing with the morning chatter of performers.

As he worked, his gaze drifted toward Ciel, who was struggling—rather miserably—to peel potatoes. His technique was clumsy, leaving the potatoes in uneven chunks rather than smooth, peeled forms. Louis couldn’t help but chuckle.

For someone so high and mighty, he’s absolutely hopeless in a kitchen.

Across the tent, Sebastian was meticulously adjusting the knot on Ciel’s eyepatch, ensuring it was perfectly placed. A few of the performers snickered at the sight.
Ciel’s tentmate, a young man with a mischievous grin, smirked. “Blimey! Is he your mum? Does he do your washin’, too?”

Ciel huffed, straightening. “No. It’s a habi—I mean… he’s good with knots.”

Lydia elbowed Louis playfully. “He really can’t do anything without him, huh?”

Louis smirked. “Not even tie his own eyepatch.”

Sebastian turned his attention to Ciel’s work and let out a small sigh. “What’s this,Smile? You can’t be planning to use these potatoes. You’ve ‘peeled’ them into nothing but scraps.”

Ciel’s tentmate snorted. “Look at that! He’s right. That’s good for the rubbish pile.”

Ciel exhaled sharply, bowing his head slightly. “I’m sorry.”

His tentmate playfully smacked the back of his head. “Bloody hell! I don’t even know which part I’m supposed to eat!”

Sebastian picked up one of the massacred potatoes, examining it with a discerning eye. “I’m afraid there’s no saving these. However… I recall seeing some fresh fish in the supply tent. Why don’t we fry them up? Fish and chips should be simple enough.”

“That’s a great idea!” Ciel’s tentmate grinned.

“I’m glad you approve,” Sebastian replied smoothly.

After helping with breakfast preparations, Louis and Lydia found themselves battling through a horde of hungry performers just to get their own portions. Eventually, they ended up at the same table as Ciel and his tentmate.

As they sat down, Louis noticed Ciel’s plate—it had only a single piece of bread on it. Meanwhile, his tentmate had a full plate stacked with eggs, sausages, croquettes, and potatoes.

“What happened, mate?” His tentmate raised an eyebrow at Ciel’s meager portion. “You got nothin’ but some bread? That’s pathetic, that is.” He sighed before sliding some of his food onto Ciel’s plate. “Alright, you poor sod. Guess I can share mine with you. Here…Now eat.”

Ciel looked at him, mildly surprised. “Thank you. That’s very kind of you.”

Louis leaned in slightly, lowering his voice so only Ciel could hear. “We need to talk. It’s important.”

Ciel’s tentmate stood up, stretching. “Right. I’m done. Time to head to practice. Let’s go!”

Louis intercepted. “He’ll be with you in a minute.”

His tentmate gave them an odd look but shrugged before leaving.

Ciel turned to Louis, his expression sharpening. “What is it?”

Louis took a steady breath. “I remember a bit of what happened to me. I wasn’t alone. There was another person being experimented on.”

Ciel’s eyes darkened slightly. “Another person? Do you remember their name?”

“Camellya Valentine,” Louis answered. “I don’t remember if she escaped or not, but it’s something, right?”

Ciel nodded. “It’s a lead. Once we’re done here, I’ll have Sebastian look into it.”

Louis hesitated, then leaned in again, his voice barely above a whisper. “Also… when I was out this morning, I noticed something. The main performers were out at night. Two of them… I could smell blood on them.”

Ciel’s expression remained unreadable for a moment before he let out a quiet sigh. “Alright. We’ll talk more about this later. For now, we have to head to practice.”

Louis gave a small nod, but his mind remained preoccupied.

One's practice was over.Nightfall came.The circus was putting on another show.

Inside the dressing tent Ciel and Sebastian were working tirelessly along with Louis and Lyidia to ensure that the other stringers of the Circus had their props and costumes at the ready.

“Have you seen my hair ornament,” one of the dancers shouted as she dashed past Louis, who was trying to ensure that Joker had the right number of balls to juggle in the opening act.

“Here it is,” Sebastian handed it over to the young woman as a young Clown was shouting.

“Anyone seen my nose?”

“Over here!” Lydia cried out as she quickly brought it over to him, racing against the ticking clock.

“Everyonnne, the show’s starting soon, so get cracking!” shouted the stage hand as another member of the second stringers called out.

“We’ve got a living audience, so be ready to make them see ya in the back!”

“A living audience?” Louis asked and Dagger, who was rooting around in his boxes for his extra knives, barely glanced over explaining.

“Means that there’s a lot of people. When it’s a dead audience that means that most of the seats ain’t filled and that’s the last thing we want.” He bit his lip and rubbed his chin, “Where in the hell did they go to?”

“What exactly?” Louis asked and Dagger frowned.

“My extra knives,” Dagger explained and shook his head. “They’re not in the box, which means that they got polished by someone and not put back yet.” He turned and called out.

“Oi! Smile!”

“Yes!” Ciel called out and Dagger shouted to him.

“I don’t ‘ave enough knives! Where’d they go?”

Ciel raised his brows and Louis pointed to them with his eyes. Ciel followed his line of sight over to a table off to the side, and the young Earl rushed over to grab them, then back to Dagger handing them over.

“Here they are.”

The blonde boy took them and grinned, “Thanks, yer a life saver.”

“Ten minutes!” the stage hand said and looked at Louis. “You there. I need you to go out and do a head count.”

“Yessir!” Louis said and scurried out of the dressing tent and into the big top. It took him a while to do a count with four other third stringers, including the man known as Suit, but eventually he was able to report to the stage hand the number of audience members that he counted, and the man thanked the tutor.

Walking back over to towards the dressing tent, one thing had slipped into Louis’s mind, the blood smell that had wafted off the first stringers, that of blood, and the fact that the young Earl’s hair had seemed damp when they had passed one another in the dressing tent and he’d touched his head by chance. Something had happened to the boy and he wanted to talk to him about it, and that smell.

(What exactly would they have to be doing to smell like that? I could buy Peter, Dagger, and maybe Jumbo getting into paid fights for extra cash, but not Beast or Joker. And they were wearing their costumes.) He was thinking as he walked along the backstage area of the circus. (What to do? What to say to Beast when I see her next? I can’t just ask about where they were. Then there’s the young Earl, why was his hair wet?)

Louis was lost in thought when he heard familiar voices talking and stopped, then peered around the corner and saw Ciel and Sebastian rushing out of the tent with the young Earl saying firmly, “Let’s look into the tents now and be done with it! We’ll settle this all in ten minutes and be done with it!”

“Yes, My Lord!” Sebastian declared as the two dashed past Louis who called out to them.

“Where are you two going?”

Ciel glanced back, “No time to talk right now, we need to…”

Louis rushed over to join them insisting, “Fine, we’ll talk while we go. I’ll come with you, you probably need a set of eyes to look out for…”

“Black! Smile! Blue!” shouted Joker as the three were about to leave and they froze before they could step forward, and turned back to see the ringmaster walking behind carrying the small Wendy on his back looking very worried. Peter, who walked beside him carrying a blanket for her, looked ready to cry as the orange haired boy explained. “Big sis Wendy here sprained her ankle and can’t perform. So Black, you go instead. I need you to take her place on the trapeze.”

Louis stared at Joker as if he’d lost his mind, while Sebastian remained relatively calm though clearly wasn’t thrilled, and Ciel, hiding annoyance, as he stammered.

“The trapeze, but Seb…Black hasn’t had a lot of practice with it.” Ciel insisted and Joker shook his head.

“He’s got skills and flexibility,” Joker told the younger boy, “Black oughta be fine out there. So please.”

The look on his face, even to the young Earl who was utterly annoyed, showed a heartbroken young man who was worried, and forced their hand as the orange haired young man rushed away from them saying with authority. “You’re going to be up any minute so get ready. Blue and Smile, please help him get dressed.”

As the trio vanished around a corner Ciel let out a sigh of disgust and Louis could do nothing but put his hand on the annoyed boy’s shoulder, surprised that, for once, Ciel didn’t brush it off as if he was offended by his empathy. Sebastian waited a few seconds before quietly saying, “Young Master, it is a shame, but let us investigate another time.”

Ciel stood there quietly for a long moment, arms crossed as Louis spoke to Sebastian.

“Investigate what, exactly?”

“The tents,” Sebastian explained, “of the First stringers. Our intentions were to see if they had any connections to the missing children.”

“I’m uncertain that they’re guilty. The blood you smelled could have been from anything at this point.” Ciel said and stared at Louis, “I can’t dawdle here forever, and this may be the only time that Freckles isn’t around.”

“If that’s the case, then I can certainly go with you as well, and ensure that you’re kept safe for the time being,” Louis said and Ciel nodded. It seemed like a fair plan since his nose would be useful.

“We have time, but the only problem is the poisonous snakes that are wandering around.” Ciel noted and looked at the time table off to the side, hanging from a hook off the dressing tent. He spoke to them one at a time, first Sebastian, “According to the time table, you finish your performance at 7:50. The encore is at 8:00. You have five minutes to capture all the snakes and then proceed to the performance. At 7:50 you’ll return backstage momentarily, free all the snakes, and appear in the encore at 8:00.”

He then turned to Louis, “In the meantime you will be escorting me to the tents and keeping an eye on if anyone is snooping around where I’m looking. Your sister has been helping with the quick changes, so I know she won’t be in any trouble. Can you handle this?”

“Certainly,” Louis assured him and Ciel seemed pleased.

“Then I’ll handle the rest.”

“As you wish,” Sebastian said and then, before Louis could react,he was gone in a blur. Several moments later the demon had returned with the snakes tied in knots and dropped into a large wooden crate, much to the tutor’s shock.

“That…is frighteningly impressive…emphaisis on the frightening part,” Louis said and crossed his arms. “So what does this do if the owner comes looking for them.”

“He won’t find them,” Sebastian assured him, “and they are perfectly unharmed. I assure you.”

“I’m not sure if I’m willing to take your word on that,” Louis said but decided against arguing with the butler.

Sebastian just smiled and cleaned his hands as he tucked the box off to the side in a tent where other animals were kept. “That’s all of them.”

“Good. You go to the big top tent. They’ll be suspcious if you’re late,” Ciel ordered him and Sebastian nodded.

“Yes Sir.” the black haired butler said and headed out of the tent where Louis waited with Ciel, telling them both, “I will return soon.”

Ciel nodded, and once Sebastian was gone he motioned Louis to follow. “This way, we’re going to start in the first tent and go down the row.”

“The last would be Joker’s wouldn’t it?” asked Louis, and Ciel nodded.

“Yes, and let’s hope we get some information quickly,” the young Earl shivered slightly, “I won’t stay in this place longer than I have to.”

The two then head over to the first tent first.The tent was sparse. A mirror stood against one wall, a brown suitcase resting in front of it. A small bed completed the setup.

“These are rather sparsely decorated quarters”Louis remarked.

“This tent is quite Austere”Ciel agreed.

Ciel approached the suitcase, his eyes narrowing at a framed photograph resting atop it. “A photo of children?”

Louis stepped closer. “It’s more than that. These are all the main performers.”

“But who’s the man in the middle?” Ciel mused.

Louis searched under and around the bed but found nothing. “I doubt we’ll find anything else here.”

They moved to the next tent—Beast’s. This one was dramatically different, draped in red curtains with a violet-glowing lamp casting eerie shadows.

Louis hesitated. “(I don’t feel comfortable rummaging through a lady’s belongings—)”

His thought was interrupted as Ciel, completely unbothered, dug through her trunk and pulled out another photograph. It depicted a younger Beast with the same man from the previous picture. He had glasses, neatly combed hair, and a mustache.

“There he is again,” Ciel muttered. His gaze shifted to the background. “The sign behind them says ‘workhouse.’ An orphanage?”

“Joker mentioned they all came from the same place,” Louis recalled. “With these photos—”

“It confirms they all came from the same workhouse,” Ciel finished.

Before they could say anything else, footsteps approached. Without hesitation, Louis shoved Ciel and himself into the large trunk, pulling the lid closed just enough to conceal them.

“What are you—”

“Shh, someone’s coming,” Louis whispered.

Peering through the small opening, he saw Beast enter, cursing under her breath. “Blasted thing ripped on me…”

Louis' eyes widened as she removed her black leather bodice. His face turned red as she turned in his direction giving him a full look of her breast.

“And it was my favorite,” she sighed, rummaging through her belongings.

Louis spotted a replacement inside the trunk. Carefully, he nudged it onto the edge where she could see it.

She picked it up and changed into it. “Well, this’ll do.”

Once she was gone, Louis waited a few more seconds before emerging, dragging Ciel out with him. As he caught his breath, Sebastian suddenly appeared behind them.

Louis nearly jumped out of his skin. “Are you trying to send me to an early grave?!”

Sebastian merely smirked as they reviewed what they had found.

“These photographs are significant,” Ciel said. “Notice anything, Sebastian?”

The butler took the picture and examined it. “Indeed. The hallmark from a signet ring. I’ve seen it recently.”

“You can make out something that small?” Louis asked, skeptical.

“Yes. I’m certain this hallmark matches the one at the base of Ms. Beast’s prosthetic leg.”

Ciel’s expression darkened. “The hallmark, the workhouse… This man has my attention. We need to learn more.”

Sebastian glanced at his pocket watch. “It’s almost eight. I need to release the snakes before the encore.”

“There’s still Joker’s tent left,” Ciel said, glancing toward it. “You’ll head back to avoid suspicion. Once the encore ends, return here ahead of the others and release the snakes.”

“Yes, my lord,” Sebastian replied.

Without hesitation, Louis and Ciel slipped into Joker’s tent, careful not to be spotted. The space was cluttered with props, among them a skull adorned with an eyepatch and a tiny crown.

Ciel examined it closely. “His attire suggests wealth or nobility. Given that he appears in photographs with workhouse children, he could be a philanthropist.” He turned his attention to Joker’s trunk, rummaging through its contents.

Louis, however, seemed momentarily lost in thought.

Ciel narrowed his eyes. “Are you all right?”

Louis blinked. “Uh, yes. Perfectly fine.”

Ciel wasn’t convinced. “Are we still thinking about Beast?”

“N-not at all, my lord. And if I were, I’d prefer you not mention it to Sebastian.”

Before Ciel could press further, Louis’s gaze landed on an envelope tucked beneath Joker’s pillow. He retrieved it and read the label.

“‘Tom, the Piper’s Son’… That’s a bit odd,” Louis murmured.

Ciel’s curiosity piqued. “The Mother Goose character? Let me see.”

Louis handed him the letter. As soon as Ciel unfolded it, his eyes widened in shock.

“What the devil…?” he muttered.

Louis leaned in. “Is something wrong, my lord?”

Ciel’s grip on the paper tightened. “This is my name.”

Louis scanned the document, his brows furrowing. It listed Ciel’s full name, birth date, and the names of his parents—along with other personal details.

(Why?! Why is my name here?! Surely they aren't onto us…?) Ciel thought, unease creeping in.

Before he could dwell on it further, Louis’s ears picked up the sound of chatter outside.

“The encore’s over. We have to go now,” Louis urged.

They quickly replaced the letter and slipped out of the tent, hiding behind a crate just as Joker and Dagger approached.

“I’m feelin’ a mite peckish,” Joker said.

“Let’s go eat then,” Dagger replied.

Louis whispered, “We’ll need another route.”

They took a step back, but just as they did, a snake slithered into their path. As if their situation couldn’t get any worse, a lantern’s glow illuminated them.

“Hey. What are you two doin’ there?” a familiar voice called out.

Ciel turned his head—Doll stood before them.

“Don’t move,” she ordered.

In one swift motion, she leaped over them, landing gracefully while snatching the snake from the ground.

“Sebast—” Ciel began, but Doll clamped a hand over his mouth.

“Be quiet,” she whispered, holding up the captured snake.

“Oi, Doll!”

Dagger’s voice called out, approaching with an impatient tone.

“What are you waiting for? Come on and get—” He stopped mid-sentence as Doll casually held up the snake, making him recoil.

“One of Snake’s snakes got loose. He needs to be more careful!” Doll scolded, her expression unreadable.

Dagger groaned. “Snake! Get this blasted creature of yours!”

A young man with pale hair and mismatched eyes approached, allowing the snake to coil around his shoulders.

“Please keep them locked up, mate,” Dagger grumbled before turning to Doll. “Well, I’m off to the mess tent.”

Once the others had gone, Doll turned back to Ciel and Louis. “Come with me.”

They followed her, ducking under the ropes until they were far enough away from the blue tents.

“Right. We should be in the clear now,” Doll said.

Ciel coughed lightly, catching his breath. “Thanks… but why did you help us?”

Doll turned to face them. “You still haven’t figured it out, eh? Let me show you.”

She reached up, tugging at her tie before removing her wig—revealing familiar brown hair.

Ciel’s eye widened. “Freckles?!”

“Hey now, is that any way to address a lady?” she said, offended.

"(I had a feeling she was a girl…)"Louis thought.

Ciel took a step back. “You’re a bloke, but you wear a dress on stage?”

“You’re very rude, aren’t you? I’m a proper lady, thank you very much. Here, I’ll prove it.”

Before he could react, she grabbed Ciel’s hand and placed it on her chest.

“There, see?” she said teasingly.

Ciel’s face turned a shade of red, and he yanked his hand away. Louis, struggling to contain his laughter, looked away.

“Want to have a look-see down below while you’re at it?” Doll added with a smirk.

“No, thank you!” Ciel exclaimed, clearly flustered.

Doll chuckled. “So, what were you doing back there near Snake’s tent? You were told it was dangerous.”

“Well, I—”
Before Ciel could fumble for an excuse, Louis smoothly interjected, exhaling. “My dear sister has a bit of a crush on Snake, you see. We thought that if we retrieved something of his, she’d have an excuse to return it and strike up a conversation.”

Ciel quickly caught on. “Uh… That’s right.”

Doll stared at them for a moment before grinning. “Oh? A little love story in the works?”

Louis smiled, playing along. “Quite.”

Ciel, meanwhile, was mentally swearing vengeance.

Doll sighed, likely in the back of her mind regretting her earlier actions. “Well, all right.”

“I don’t know how to thank you,” Ciel said, still catching his breath.

“It’s fine. I owe you one anyway. We’ve all got our secrets, don’t we? I understand that well enough,” Doll replied, crossing her arms. “Besides, I’ve been feeling pretty rotten about what I did to you earlier.”

Louis raised an eyebrow. (Did something happen between her and Ciel?)

“Tell you what,” Doll continued. “I’ll keep quiet about this, and we’ll call it even. But no more sneaking around, all right? If you do, I won’t be able to cover for you.”

“Got it,” Ciel agreed.

“Understood,” Louis added.

Ciel cleared his throat awkwardly. “So, uh… if you don’t mind me asking… why are you sharing my tent? You’re in the main cast.”

“Well… truth is, I don’t like sleeping alone. It’s easier for me to rest when someone else is nearby,” Doll admitted, rubbing the back of her neck.

Louis felt a pang of nostalgia. (She reminds me a lot of Lydia at that age… After we lost our parents, she would always crawl into my bed for comfort.)

Doll hesitated before asking, “Hey, will you still share a tent with me now that you know who I am?”

“Yes. Of course,” Ciel replied without hesitation.

Doll’s expression softened. “Oh, that’s good.” She then extended her hand. “Right then, what happened here stays between the three of us, yeah?”

“Yes,” Ciel said, shaking her hand with a small smile.

Once Doll walked away, Ciel and Louis made their way toward the yellow tent.

“You should go back to Lydia before she starts worrying. I need to speak with Sebastian for a moment,” Ciel said, coughing lightly.

Louis frowned. “Are you all right, my Lord?”

“I’m fine. Go back to your sister,” Ciel insisted.

“Very well, sir,” Louis said, giving a slight bow before heading off.

When he returned to his tent, he found Lydia sitting in a chair, arms crossed in a pout.

“Where were you? I wanted us to eat dinner together, but you were nowhere to be found,” she complained.

Louis chuckled. “My apologies, I was assisting the young Earl with… something.”

“I see. You should’ve seen Sebastian perform. I thought he and Suit were nearly at death’s door,” Lydia said excitedly.

“Sounds like quite the show,” Louis mused.

“Why don’t we go eat now?” Lydia suggested.

After dinner, Louis took a quiet stroll around the circus grounds. As he walked, he overheard a hushed conversation.

“What’s wrong, lass? Having trouble sleeping?”

(Joker? Who is he talking to?)

“Let’s stop this.”

Louis’s eyes widened. He recognized that voice—it was Beast.

“We’re running a successful circus. We don’t need anything more,” Beast pleaded. “We can start over together and wash our hands of the rest of this mess. We’ll run somewhere far away, where Father can’t find us.”

(Father? Could he be the man in the photographs?) Louis wondered.

“Somewhere ‘over the hills and far away,’ huh?” Joker sighed. “You know we can’t do that. We don’t have time to talk about this. Sorry, lass.”

“Please, wait!” Beast’s voice was desperate.

“You all right? This isn’t like you,” Joker said. “We made this decision together, didn’t we? Said we’d do whatever it took—no matter how hard—to protect what really matters.”

“I know, but I hate this. I can’t stand to watch you suffer like this. It hurts me… Joker, you must know that I—”

“That’s enough! There’s no turning back. You know that as well as I do,” Joker interrupted sharply.

A heavy silence fell between them.

“… Here, take this. It’s a bit chilly tonight,” Joker finally said, his voice softer.

“Please, Joker…” Beast whispered, her voice breaking.

“Good night, Beast.”

Louis remained frozen in place as he heard Joker’s footsteps retreating. Then, the quiet sound of Beast’s muffled sobs reached his ears.

“And what are you doing out so late?”

Louis nearly tripped over himself at the sudden voice. He turned quickly but saw no one.

“Who’s there?” she called out cautiously.

Steadying his breath, he stepped from behind the yellow tent—only to come face-to-face with Beast.

“Blue? What are you—” she began, but he interrupted.

“I was… out for a stroll when I overheard most of that. Sorry,” Louis admitted.

“Forget what you heard, it's none of your business” Beast demanded, her voice sharp.

“Unfortunately, I can’t,” Louis said calmly. “Especially since I simply cannot leave a lady crying alone on the ground.”

Beast stiffened as he walked closer and extended a hand toward her. “I’ve been told I’m quite the good listener if you’d like to talk.”

Beast hesitated. A memory surfaced—she recalled meeting Louis for the first time under similar circumstances, back when she had gone shopping. She had trusted him then.

Slowly, she took his hand, allowing him to lead her toward her tent.

From a short distance away, Sebastian observed them with quiet amusement.

“This is quite the development,” he murmured to himself. “Best to keep an eye on them.”

With Beast and Louis…

Louis followed Beast into her tent, the fabric walls dimly illuminated by the soft glow of a lantern. The air carried a faint scent of sawdust and the lingering warmth of the day. Beast sat on the edge of her bed, exhaling a heavy sigh before finally speaking.

"This is the way he's always been," she murmured, her fingers tracing the worn fabric of the sheets. "The words I need are the only ones he can't say. Things changed when Father put him in charge of the circus. He grew distant, even from his closest friends."

Louis, standing nearby, studied her expression—melancholy and longing woven together in her gaze. He sat down on a nearby stool, his voice gentle. "Father?"

Beast's lips pressed into a thin line before she nodded. "That's what we call the man who's our patron. He paid to develop our prosthetics. He gave us new bodies, made us whole again."

Louis's thoughts spun at her words. He must be the one behind the kidnappings. His eyes flickered down to Beast’s leg as she pulled up the fabric covering it, revealing the engraved seal on her prosthetic limb.

"The seal marks us for who we are," she said quietly. "We all belong to Father."

Louis's gaze darkened. "Does he have an actual name?"

Beast hesitated, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. "Why do you want to know?"

Louis quickly searched for a believable reason, his mind racing. "I was... sold out by a baron. There's a possibility it was him."

A brief silence passed before Beast finally spoke. "Father's real name is Baron Kelvin."

Louis barely kept his expression neutral, though internally, his mind screamed with urgency. I need to tell Ciel and Sebastian.

Beast studied him for a moment before shifting, reclining onto her bed. Her voice softened. "Why are you so kind to me?"

Louis leaned forward slightly, exhaling as he thought back to his childhood. "When we lost our parents, Lydia cried for weeks. I couldn't stand to see her so upset. I would try just about anything to see her smile. I did everything I could, and one day, while I was making dinner,I made an impression of a terrible Scotsman customer I had. It made her laugh. I kept it up for months. Later, she told me it was a terrible impression."

Beast let out a small chuckle, a rare smile ghosting her lips. "Was the Scotsman really that bad?"

Louis sighed dramatically. "I shined his shoes and he gave me a coin—but it was an American coin. I was tricked."

Beast tried to hold back her laughter but couldn't, a genuine laugh escaping her lips. Louis smirked, shaking his head. "I've learned to laugh at it..I just didn’t want Lydia to be sad forever.I could say the same for you as well."

Beast nodded in understanding, her expression softening. As Louis stood up to leave, she hesitated before speaking. "Could you stay with me... until I fall asleep?"

Louis smiled at her request, settling himself beside the bed. "Very well."

The Next Day….

Louis carefully slipped out of Beast’s tent and made his way to the yellow tent, keeping to the shadows. Inside, he found Sebastian waiting, amusement already dancing in his crimson eyes.

Sebastian smirked. "Did you enjoy your night with Miss Beast?"

Louis raised an eyebrow. "What are you—argh, never mind. I found out who the man was in the photographs.Baron Kelvin. Where’s the young lord?"

"Still asleep, I believe," Sebastian replied casually. "However, I have new orders for you. You and Lydia are to return to the townhouse for a check-up, then report back to the manor."

Louis frowned slightly. "That seems rather abrupt."

"Orders are orders.Also, inform Tanaka that the first stringers might attack the Manor" Sebastian said with a knowing smile.

“(I guess that is a possibility.They did have his name along with other information that paper..)”Louis thought.

Sighing, Louis turned and made his way back to his tent, where Lydia was still curled up under the blankets.

He shook her shoulder gently. "Time to wake up."

Lydia groaned, rubbing her eyes. "What’s going on?"

"We're heading to the townhouse, then back to the manor," Louis informed her.

"Really?" she mumbled sleepily.

"We follow orders, not question them," Louis reminded her.

Lydia groaned again, reluctantly dragging herself out of bed to get dressed.

Hours Later…

Dressed once more in their usual attire, Louis and Lydia boarded a carriage and departed for the townhouse, leaving the circus behind.

Meanwhile…

Beast stirred in her tent, stretching as the morning light filtered in. She glanced around, expecting to see Louis nearby, but he was nowhere in sight.

He must’ve gone to get breakfast, she thought, pushing aside the blanket.

As she walked toward the mess tent, she caught the murmurs of the second-string performers.

"So, both of them are gone?" one asked.

"Not just them—Smile and Black, too," another replied.

"Black, Blue, and Giggle were good. Why leave so suddenly?"

Beast froze mid-step.

Gone?

Her mind raced. "(Why? Was it something I said last night? Did I offend him? And if he left... why would Smile,Giggle and Black disappear at the same time? Giggle and Black are his family but smile…)”

Then she remembered.

(He was asking about Father... Could he have been working with the Yard? No, he didn’t seem like a copper. And he didn’t sound like he was lying...)

Still, something was definitely off.

Chapter Text

A sharp smack echoed through the tent as Peter's palm struck Doll’s cheek.

"I told you not to trust outsiders, didn't I?" he snapped, his face twisted in anger.

Doll stumbled back slightly, cradling her stinging cheek with one hand. Her wide eyes shimmered with hurt and confusion.

"But... but I thought—what’s the harm?" she stammered. "He's just a boy, and Blue seemed like a nice gent. And he promised me! We even shook on it!"

Peter's expression darkened. "I knew you didn’t have thick enough skin for this!"

Before he could lash out again, a large hand grabbed his wrist.

"Peter, wait. Hold on," Jumbo said firmly, stepping between them.

Peter wrenched his arm away, glaring. "What is it?"

Jumbo’s voice was steady but grave. "Smile’s not the only one who disappeared. Suit, Black, and Giggle are gone too. As far as we know, they could be working for the Yard. If that’s the case, it’s dangerous for us to stay here."

Beast’s breath hitched at his words. A storm of emotions swirled inside her—anger, betrayal, and a flicker of doubt she desperately wanted to ignore. Louis… was he really with the Yard? Part of her believed he was telling the truth that night, but another part wavered.

Dagger crossed his arms. "Yeah, that’s true. So what do we do? Joker’s already gone to see Father."

Peter clenched his fists. "We agreed we’d do it without him if we had to. The decision’s already made."

Jumbo exhaled heavily and sat down. "We shouldn't forget what Father said, either. He mentioned something about this target being special. If we fail... I imagine he’ll be very angry."

Peter nodded, his jaw tightening. "Jumbo's right. It's time for us to strike. We gotta get this thing done before we pack up and leave London, anyway. This is the closest town to the target’s home. It's almost morning now, so we can't go tonight." His sharp gaze swept across the group. "Tomorrow, then."

Crossing his arms, he added, "Everybody be ready."

As the plan was set in motion, Peter glanced toward the tent entrance. "Now that that’s settled, we should report to Joker."

Beast stepped forward. "I’ll go after him."

Wendy immediately shook her head. "No, not you. If you go, we’ll be down a fighter we might need."

She turned to Doll. "Doll, you should go instead."

Doll hesitated, her shoulders slumping. "Whatever you say..."

Beast noticed the sadness in the girl’s voice and softened. "Come with me, then. We’ll get you a horse."

The two walked together under the midnight sky, the cool night air pressing against them. As they reached the horses, Beast helped Doll onto one and draped a cloak over her shoulders.

Doll lowered her head. "I'm really sorry about this. It's all my fault..."

Beast placed a firm hand on her arm. "You're not to blame, Doll."

Doll blinked, surprised. "What?"

Beast shook her head, her voice quieter now. "It's nothing. Off you go now. Best get to Joker."

Doll hesitated for a moment before nodding, pulling the cloak tighter around her. With one last glance, she rode off into the darkness.

As the night stretched on, Beast found herself staring up at the sky, thoughts of Louis lingering in her mind.She thought of the day they met in the shop”(What if I was wrong about him? Nothing he said seemed like a lie..I have to stop thinking about him..He's just a..I just need to focus on The plan,That's all…)”

Later with Louis…

Louis leaned against a wall near a bedroom, utterly drained from the day's events. His mind wandered back to earlier, and he let out a tired sigh.

"The young Earl certainly has an interesting fiancée…I wonder if will be ready should the first -stringer attack" he mused.

Flashback…

Louis and Lydia arrived at the townhouse just as the sun began its descent, casting warm golden hues across the cobbled streets. As they stepped through the doors, they were immediately greeted by Prince Soma’s energetic voice.

“Louis! Lydia! Where have you two been? And why do you smell like a barn?” Soma wrinkled his nose dramatically. Beside him, Agni offered a polite bow, though his sharp eyes quickly noted their worn expressions.

Louis offered a tired smile. “It’s… a long story. One I’ll tell you another time.”

After a quick meal and a much-needed wash, both Louis and Lydia changed into fresh clothes. As they prepared to leave again, Louis clasped Soma’s shoulder. “We have to return to the manor—something urgent has come up. Keep an eye out for the young Earl. He may stop by to see you soon.”

Soma blinked, clearly confused but nodded nonetheless.

With the sky darkening overhead, Louis and Lydia departed once more, weaving their way through the misty streets of London, passing flickering gas lamps and watchful eyes. Soon, the city gave way to the quiet rolling hills of the countryside, the familiar path leading them back to Phantomhive Manor.

An Hour Later..

Louis and Lydia walked into Phantomhive Manor, their eyes immediately widening at the extravagant decorations. Ornate chandeliers glittered above them, the scent of fresh roses filled the air, and pastel-colored ribbons adorned nearly every surface. It was an overwhelming display of refinement and—unfortunately for them—something far too familiar.
Louis felt a chill run down his spine. His instincts screamed at him.

"This has happened before… Oh no."

He turned to Lydia, eyes full of warning. "Lydia, why don’t we leave before—"

“There you two are!”

They both froze, turning hesitantly toward the voice.

Standing before them was none other than Elizabeth Midford—Ciel Phantomhive’s fiancée.

Elizabeth was a teenage girl with dazzling emerald-green eyes and waist-length golden-blonde hair styled into two large drills, save for a slightly curled cowlick at the front. As always, she was dressed in an opulent gown, adorned with ribbons, lace, and just the right touch of extravagance.

The moment Louis locked eyes with her, an old, embarrassing memory surfaced—the last time he encountered Elizabeth.

She had forced him into a dress, declaring that he looked "absolutely adorable." Lydia hadn’t fared much better—Elizabeth had chased her around the manor, determined to make her wear matching outfits.

A bead of sweat formed on Louis’s forehead.

"M-Miss Elizabeth, what a surprise—"

Before he could finish, his attention was caught by another figure standing beside Elizabeth.

A young woman with dark-brown eyes and long, straight light-brown hair, she wore a coat, hat, and gloves, always maintaining a refined but unassuming presence.

This was Paula, Elizabeth’s ever-loyal maid.

Louis found himself momentarily distracted by her presence, lost in thought—and completely unaware of the chaos unfolding beside him.

"Lydiaaa~!"

"As much as I would love to-!"

Louis snapped back to reality just in time to see Lydia sprinting across the manor, with Elizabeth hot on her heels—brandishing a frilly dress.

"You'll look so cute in this, Lydia!"

"Over my dead body!"

Paula, noticing Louis standing idly, walked over with a warm smile.

"Good day, Mr.Talbain. It’s been a while," she greeted politely.

Louis sighed, casting a glance toward his fleeing sister before returning his attention to Paula.

"Yes," he muttered, rubbing his temples. "And yet, it seems nothing has changed…Have you seen Tanaka?"

“He’s in the study”she answers.

Louis makes his way over to the study,he opens to see Tanaka sipping his tea.

Inside the study Tanaka leaned back in the armchair that he was sitting in. The elderly Housewarden was resting after taking up Sebastian’s role, as the butler was away with the young master and he needed to play his part. A butler’s role was to always ensure that the house was running perfectly, even when the master wasn’t present.

It was, as he was sipping, that he noticed a form at the door and looked over to see Louis who seemed exhausted and slightly worried. He raised his head and smiled gently waving him in.

“Mr. Talbain, please come in and sit down.” Tanaka offered him a seat across from him and Lewis readily accepted as Tanaka poured him a cup of tea. “Can you tell me what is ailing you?”

Louis took a breath, steadying his thoughts.

“There’s going to be an attack tonight. I estimate six or seven assailants from the circus. A beast tamer, a strongman, knife thrower, trapeze artists, tightrope walker... and their leader.”

Tanaka’s expression sharpened slightly, though he continued sipping.

“But there’s more,” Louis added. “Something personal.”

Tanaka remained silent, allowing him to continue.

“I’ve spent time with one of them—Beast. I’ve seen who she really is. She’s suffered, Tanaka. She’s strong, but lost. And yet… she helped kidnap children. I want to believe she was just a pawn, but I don’t know what that makes me—caring about someone like her.”

Louis lowered his gaze.

“But she helped kidnap those children. I keep thinking about that. About what kind of man that makes me care about her despite it. I want to believe she was just another pawn in all this…but”

A moment of silence passed.

Tanaka gently placed his teacup on the saucer and folded his hands.

“You are young, Mr. Talbain,” he said calmly. “Not so young that you don’t know the world’s cruelty… but young enough to still believe people can change. That is not a weakness. But sentiment is a dangerous thing when left unchecked.”

Louis nodded solemnly.

Tanaka continued, “Your loyalty to the manor has not gone unnoticed. Which is why I am entrusting you with something delicate.”
Louis sat up straighter.

“Until further orders, you are to stand watch over your sister and Lady Elizabeth. Do not leave them unattended, not even for a moment.”

“Understood.”

Back at the Present…

Louis stood guard near the room where Elizabeth and Lydia were resting, keeping a watchful eye on the dimly lit hallway. The manor was eerily quiet, but something felt... off.
Then, a faint, metallic scent filled the air. Blood.

His sharp senses picked up the sound of movement. A noise from downstairs. They’re here.

Louis rushed down the stairs, his heartbeat steady despite the chaos unfolding below. The moment he stepped into the main hall, the scent grew stronger.

"At least two or three of them are dead..." he thought grimly.

Among the lingering traces of blood and steel, he recognized the familiar scents of Beast and Dagger. His mind flickered to Beast, caught in the middle of this carnage.

"They're attacking with the intent to kill... but I don’t want to kill her…but she.."

He clenched his fists.

"Damn it."

Ignoring Bardroy, who was guarding the kitchen, Louis rushed outside—straight into Beast and Dagger.

Beast’s eyes widened at the sight of him, but she remained composed.

“Well, well, Blue. Didn’t expect to see you here,” Dagger said, twirling his knives.

Louis met his gaze evenly. “I can say the same for both of you… but you don’t want to go inside.”

Dagger’s grin faltered. “Afraid we don’t have a choice.” He pulled out his blades.

To their surprise, Louis raised his hands,showing no weapon.

“I’m trying to save you,” he said, his voice firm. “Do not go inside. If you do, you’ll die.”

Beast’s expression twisted with anger. “And why should we believe you?!” she snapped. “You lied about joining the circus! You lied about being one of us—”

“I admit I lied about my reasons for joining the circus.” Louis’s voice was steady. “But everything else? I have never lied to you.”

Beast’s fists clenched. “Then tell me this—was our first meeting at the shop just an act?”

Louis’s eyes softened. “That day was pure coincidence, Beast…Mally…The only thing I ever lied about was why I joined.”

Beast hesitated, but her anger wasn’t gone. “And what about our friends?” she demanded, her voice shaking. “You said most of them are dead.”

“I’m sorry for what happened,” Louis said sincerely. “But they attacked the manor. The staff had no choice but to fight back. Wouldn’t you have done the same to protect the ones you love?”

A gunshot rang out.

Louis’s instincts screamed. His body moved before his mind could process it—he leapt forward, his arm shifting into his wolf form to shield Beast.

The bullet tore through his transformed limb instead of hitting her.

Beast and Dagger stood frozen, staring at him.

Louis winced, flexing his injured arm as it reverted to normal.

“L-Louis… what… how?!” Beast stammered.

“My instincts took over,” he admitted. “I told you—I was abducted. This is what they did to me.” His gaze hardened. “The only people who know are my sister, the Earl, and Sebastian.”

A long silence stretched between them.

Then, Beast exhaled and turned to Dagger.

“…It’s over,” she said quietly.

Dagger looked at her in disbelief but saw the decision in her eyes. With a defeated sigh, he lowered his knives.

Bardroy stepped outside, shotgun in hand. His sharp gaze flickered between Louis and the surrendered performers.

“The hell’s goin’ on out here? Louis, these guys were attacking the manor!”

“They surrendered,” Louis said simply.

Bardroy scoffed. “And what’re we supposed to do with ‘em?”

Louis thought for a moment. “Do we have a place to hold them until the Young Master returns?”

“There’s the cellar,” Bardroy offered.

“Then we’ll lock them up until Lord Phantomhive decides what to do with them.”

Bardroy grumbled, scratching his head. “Fine. But you’re explainin’ this to him.”

“That’s fine with me.”

Louis secured their hands and led them toward the cellar. The walk was silent. Once inside, he unlatched the heavy wooden doors and gestured for them to step in.

Dagger hesitated. “So what now?”

Louis exhaled. “I’ll try to convince Lord Phantomhive not to execute you.”

As he turned to leave, he barely heard Beast’s whisper.

“…Thank you.”

Louis froze.

For a brief second, he thought about responding. Instead, he kept walking.

Louis sprinted upstairs, his senses sharp as he picked up another scent.

Blood.

When he reached the corridor, Peter was dead on the ground. Tanaka stood beside him, his expression unreadable.

Louis’s eyes darted to him. “Lydia—did he—?”

Tanaka gave a small nod. “He didn’t even make it into the room. She’s safe.”

Louis exhaled. “I’m sorry for abandoning my post.We’ve have two of them in custody”he informs him.

"Now I just need to think of what to tell the Young Lord…"

Suddenly, a new scent filled the air.

Roses.

His ears twitched.

The roof.

Without hesitation, Louis rushed upward. The moment he stepped onto the rooftop, he heard the unmistakable sound of a Vroom,Vroom.

“It’s been a while, Bassy.”

Louis tensed.

He turned sharply, getting a good look at the individual standing before him.

They were draped in red—long, dark-red hair, shark-like teeth, and red-framed glasses linked by a chain of skulls. Their chartreuse eyes gleamed with mischief.

Louis took in their attire—a vest, gloves, and a red-and-white-striped bow. But the real threat?

The chainsaw in their hands.

“You aren’t Bassy,” the red-clad stranger mused, tilting their head. “But I’ll admit—you look just as handsome~.”

Louis blinked. “…Thank you?”

“If you don’t mind me asking,” he continued, “who exactly is ‘Bassy’?”

The stranger grinned. “ My darling Sebastian, of course~.”

Louis chuckled. “I’ll have to remember that name. And you are-”

“Oh, where are my manners?” The individual made an exaggerated bow. “Grell Sutcliff. Grim Reaper.”

Louis’s eyes narrowed. “Grim Reaper? Are you in the same profession as Suit?”

Grell gasped dramatically. “Oh my, you’ve met Will? I'd love to herar over tea but Enough chit-chat.”

Grell revved their chainsaw.

“Shall we play?”

Louis transformed fully into his werewolf form.

Grell’s grin widened. “Oooh,And you turn into a puppy? Makes me want you even more~.Why does the brat get all the good looking men?”

Louis lunged. Their battle was fast—fangs clashing against steel, claws swiping past that deadly chainsaw.

They fought until the first hints of sunrise peeked over the horizon.

Grell finally leaped back, smirking. “Ohhh, and just when we were starting to have fun~. We’ll have to continue this another time, puppy.”

With that, they vanished over the edge of the roof.

Louis watched them disappear into the morning fog before reverting to his human form.

"What the hell was that…?"

The next day, Louis sat in his quarters, waiting.

He drummed his fingers against the wooden surface of the desk, deep in thought. How could he convince Ciel to spare them?

Beast and Dagger had attacked the manor, but they weren’t beyond saving. If anyone understood what it was like to be used as a pawn, it was him.
A knock at the door broke his thoughts.

Sebastian entered, his face unreadable.

“The Young Master,” he said smoothly, “would like to have a word.”

Louis exhaled and rose to his feet, following Sebastian through the grand halls of the manor.

When they reached Ciel’s study, Louis stepped inside to find the young earl seated at his desk, gazing momentarily out the window before turning his sharp blue eyes toward him.

“Tanaka has informed me that you captured two of the intruders and locked them in the cellar,” Ciel said coolly. “Care to explain?”

Louis took a slow breath.

“To put it simply, I believed they would be more useful alive. The others were already dead—beyond saving. While they were involved in the kidnappings, they were also victims of Baron Kelvin."

His voice was calm but firm. “In a way, their situation is not so different from mine. The only difference is that when I was in their place, you gave me a chance.”

Ciel raised an eyebrow. “And that’s why you saved them?”

“Yes.”

The earl leaned back in his chair, fingers interlocked.

“Then give me one good reason why I shouldn’t hand them over to Scotland Yard after everything they’ve done.”

Louis didn’t hesitate.

“Couldn’t you use more pawns?” he countered. “You’ve seen firsthand how skilled Dagger is with knives. And Beast’s animals could be trained to guard the manor.”

A heavy silence filled the room.

Ciel stared at him for a long moment, then finally sighed.

“…Do as you please.”

Louis tried not to look too relieved.

“But,” Ciel continued, “you are responsible for them. If they step out of line, it’s on you.Bring them in here.”

Louis bowed deeply. “Thank you, my lord.”

With that, he turned and left the study.

As the door shut behind him, Sebastian remained in the room with Ciel.

“You are to keep a close watch on both of them,” Ciel ordered. “If they so much as try anything—dispose of them immediately.”

Sebastian smirked.

“As you wish, my lord.”

As Louis walked through the hall, Sebastian fell into step beside him.

“That reminds me, Bassy,” Louis said casually.

Sebastian’s eyes twitched.

Louis smirked. “Someone calling himself a Grim Reaper was looking for you.”

Sebastian paused for half a second.

“…Thank you for telling me,” he said smoothly. But Louis could see the subtle flicker of irritation in his gaze.

Satisfied, Louis continued toward the cellar.

He had news to deliver.

Chapter Text

Beast sat on the edge of the wooden cot, her hands resting in her lap, still trembling slightly. Her wide eyes stared blankly at the stone wall in front of her, but her mind was elsewhere—back in the manor, in the chaos, in the flashes of memories that didn’t quite make sense yet.

Everything felt like a blur. The gunfire. The shouting. Louis’ arm turning into a beast’s claw to shield her. The look in Dagger’s eyes when they surrendered.
It was all too much.

Across the cellar, Dagger sat hunched over, elbows resting on his knees, fingers laced tightly. He hadn’t said much since they’d been brought here, his face shadowed with grief.

“…Peter, Wendy, Jumbo… they're all gone,” Dagger murmured, voice hollow. “We trained together. Laughed together. Now they're just… gone.”
Beast slowly turned her head, watching him quietly.

Dagger looked up, his eyes red-rimmed. “Do you really think we can trust him? Louis?” he asked, bitterness creeping into his voice. “He lied about who he was. He left us. And now he shows up saying he wants to help?”

Beast stayed silent for a beat before speaking.

“He took a bullet for me, Dagger.” Her voice was quiet, but firm. “He didn't have to. He could’ve let me die… but he didn’t. I don't know everything about him—but that meant something.”

Dagger frowned, looking away.

“I just…” Beast’s voice faltered, “…I hope Doll’s okay. She wasn’t with the others, so maybe she’s safe. And Joker…” Her throat tightened. “He promised he’d be back. He… he wouldn’t leave us.”

Just then, the door creaked open.

Louis stepped in, his usual guarded demeanor replaced by something gentler.“I’ve got good news.Lord Phantomhive has agreed to spare you both… on the condition that you follow the rules and stay under my watch.”

They looked up at him in shock.

“…Why?” Dagger asked, disbelief written all over his face.

Louis gave a faint smile. “Because I convinced him you’re more useful alive.”

He gestured for them to follow. “Come on. He wants to speak with you personally.”

Moments later, Beast and Dagger stood inside the grand study of the manor. The air felt heavy. Louis stood beside them.

Seated at the desk was the familiar face of Smile—or rather, Ciel Phantomhive, calm and poised in a tailored suit. To his right stood Black—Sebastian, the ever-imposing butler, whose unreadable expression never shifted.

“Smile…?” Dagger breathed in disbelief.

Beast’s hands curled into fists. “All this time…”

“I understand this is a lot to take in,” Ciel began, eye sharp but not unkind. “But I owe you the truth.”

He stood and walked slowly to the window, gazing out before continuing.

“The families of the missing children came to me, begging for answers. That’s why I joined the circus.” He turned back to them. “To uncover the truth.”

He took a breath, voice even. “I discovered that Baron Kelvin was behind the disappearances. He used the circus as a cover to lure children in. When I confronted him, I found that he had been brainwashed by a man known only as the Doctor.”

Beast and Dagger exchanged confused glances.

Ciel went on, “The Doctor twisted the Baron’s obsession with ‘beauty.’ He used the children to serve him—and then killed them. He harvested their bones, their body parts… and used their remains to experiment with youth, trying to make the Baron ‘beautiful’ again.”

Beast’s stomach twisted, and Dagger turned pale.

Ciel’s voice lowered. “Joker found out. He confronted the Baron—but the man had lost his mind. The Doctor made one of the children, already brainwashed, attack Joker. He was wounded. Then, the Doctor killed the Baron—to hide his crimes.”

He looked to Sebastian.

“The Doctor tried to kill me next. Joker… saved me. He gave his life to stop him.”

Sebastian nodded. “I killed the Doctor. But the Baron’s home had already been set on fire… and the children inside were too far gone. I couldn’t save them.”

There was a heavy silence.

“I searched the workhouse next,” Ciel added. “It had been reduced to rubble. I wanted to see if even one child could be saved, but… there was nothing left.”

Beast shook her head slowly, tears in her eyes. “No… the Baron wouldn’t… he loved us…”

“He allowed the Doctor to do all this?” Dagger added bitterly. “That can’t be true…”

Ciel stepped forward. “Then I suggest you come with me. I’ll show you what’s left of the workhouse.”

Couple hours later..

The five stood before the charred remains of the workhouse. The building had collapsed in on itself, blackened beams twisted like bones, ash blowing softly in the wind. The stench of burnt wood—and something far worse—still lingered.

Beast clutched her coat, trembling.

Dagger stared into the ruin, speechless.

“Believe what you want,” Ciel said, his voice quiet. “But this is the truth you asked for.”

Louis watched them in silence, his gaze filled with quiet sympathy.

Sebastian stood expressionless.

There were no words needed. The truth lay in ashes before them.

Beast knelt in the debris, her fingers trailing over the burned remnants of what had been a child's cot. Dagger stood behind her, fists clenched, shoulders shaking.
Beast’s breath hitched. “It’s gone,” she whispered. “Everything… all of it. Joker’s dream… it’s just ash now.”

Dagger turned away, biting back a sob. “We tried. We gave everything..for this?”

Louis stepped carefully through the wreckage, not saying a word at first. The silence between them wasn’t cold—it was heavy with grief, with history. Finally, he knelt beside Beast, placing a hand gently on her shoulder. “You didn’t fail him,” he said quietly. “You kept it alive, even after everything.”

“But it’s still gone,” Beast muttered, her voice thick. “I feel like there’s nothing left to fight for.”

Louis looked to Dagger, who had dropped to his knees, burying his face in his gloved hands.

“You still have each other,” Louis said gently. “And if I learned anything… it’s that no dream dies unless you let it.”

Later…

As they walked into the manor. Beast walked beside Dagger, eyes forward, arms crossed loosely over her chest.

“…I don’t know what I’m supposed to do now,” she finally said, voice low.

Dagger gave her a tired smile, eyes soft. “I do. I want to do what Joker wanted. A real home for orphans. Not just a stage, not just a show. A home.”

Beast was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly. “Yeah. Maybe it’s time I figured out what I can do, too… for them. For him.”

Two Days Later in the evening…

“Nein, nein, nicht like that!” Louis groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. Ciel blinked up at him from across the study table, his expression as flat as ever.

“Your pronunciation is more annoying than Sebastian’s smug face.”

“Charming,” Louis muttered under his breath.

They were supposed to be on a short break, but Louis had insisted on running Ciel through verb conjugations. That had lasted five minutes before both needed tea and silence. Louis stretched his arms, breathing in the fresh air drifting through the open windows—until a sharp scent caught him off guard.

He tensed.

Tiger?

He turned.

Standing in the doorway was Beast—but… not quite as she was before.

Her iconic look was gone. No dark lipstick. No lashes. No painted gems under her eye. Her wild hair was down and braided loosely, and instead of her usual dramatic outfit, she wore a maid’s uniform—unbuttoned at the top, just enough to be improper by the manor’s standard, yet somehow… soft.

She looked oddly… quiet. Real.

“What were you staring at?” she asked, eyes narrowing with just a hint of challenge.

Louis blinked, his voice caught in his throat for a second. Then he exhaled, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips. “You, I guess… You look cute. Without the makeup, I mean.”

Beast blinked. Then her cheeks flared pink. She turned away almost instantly, her fingers brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Idiot,” she muttered under her breath then walked away.

Louis chuckled, still watching her from the corner of his eye.

"Gamekeeper Suits Her," Louis thought as he wandered through the halls of the manor.

He paused at the doorway of one of the guest rooms, where he spotted Dagger—no, Edwin now—slouched in a chair, looking utterly spent. He wore a disheveled suit with a loose, low-cut vest, and his tie looked like it had lost a fight.

“Sebastian’s training you well?” Louis asked with a crooked smile.

Dagger groaned, rubbing his shoulder. “Is this what you went through? How do you even deal with that demon?”

Louis chuckled as he leaned against the doorframe. “Oh, it gets worse. But look on the bright side—at least he doesn’t call you a bloody dog.”

Dagger raised a brow. “But aren’t you technically—”

“Finish that sentence,” Louis warned with a deadpan stare, “and perhaps we’ll take this outside.”

Dagger held up his hands. “Alright, alright—it was just a joke.”

Louis smirked, then tilted his head thoughtfully. “That reminds me… what exactly should I call you now? I know Mally’s name, obviously—”

“Who said you could call Big Sis by name?” Dagger snapped, suddenly serious. “It’s Edwin. Got it?”

“Touchy,” Louis muttered under his breath, pushing off the doorframe. “Well, good luck with Sebastian… Edwin.”

The Next Day.Study Room...

Louis entered the study upon being summoned, finding Ciel seated neatly behind his desk. Sebastian stood nearby, a silver tray set aside and his hands folded.

“I have news regarding the woman you asked about,” Ciel began, his tone businesslike.

Sebastian stepped forward, elaborating smoothly. “Her full name is Camellya Lavina Valentine. A noblewoman of the esteemed House of Valentine—first daughter of Isabella and Henry. Curiously, her father took on her mother’s family name, though the reason is unknown. She was reported missing for some time, longer than you indicated, yet somehow… she returned. She currently resides in her family’s estate.”

Louis exhaled, a faint sense of relief washing over him. (She made it back to her family… That’s good.)

Sebastian continued. “Interestingly, she is never seen during the day. She only appears at night.”

Ciel narrowed his gaze at Louis. “Can she transform? Like you can?”

Louis thought back. “From what I remember, she seemed… normal. There was nothing particularly unusual about her. At least, not back then.”

Ciel folded his hands. “I’ll attempt to reach out to her estate for more information. In the meantime, let’s shift focus. How are our new recruits doing in their roles?”

Louis smiled faintly. “Mally’s taken to the position of gamekeeper like it was made for her. Though I do have one question… how exactly did Sebastian manage to bring her tiger here without a scene?”

Sebastian, ever smug, simply adjusted his gloves. “If I couldn’t accomplish something as simple as that, what kind of butler would I be?”

Ciel gave a short nod of approval. “And Edwin?”

“Adjusting well,” Louis replied. “Sebastian’s put him through the wringer, but he’s keeping up.”

“Good. Keep me informed on their progress,” Ciel said, voice firm but composed.

Louis gave a small bow. “Of course.”

As he turned to leave, his thoughts briefly lingered on Camellya, on the night, and on a past that wasn’t quite finished revealing itself.

Later that night….

The forest beyond the Phantomhive estate was quiet—the kind of quiet that settled deep into the bones. Moonlight filtered through the treetops, painting silver streaks along the leaf-covered path. A large wolf darted between the trees, its sleek gray coat catching glimmers of light with each swift motion.

Louis—no longer bound by human form—ran through the woods, his breath steady and powerful. Each stride was freedom, raw and unfiltered. Here, no eyes judged him. No fear, no restraint. Just the wild and the wind.

But he wasn’t alone.

From behind a cluster of trees, Beast watched, her amber eyes wide.She leaned forward, her breath catching.

Even now, she wasn’t used to it. Seeing him like that.

The way his fur rippled with every movement. The way his eyes—still Louis’s eyes—seemed to hold something pained.

As Louis slowed to a trot and finally stopped, she took a step back—instinctively—but held her ground. He turned his head toward her. Recognition sparked in his gaze.

In a soft glow of pale light, his form shimmered and began to shift. Muscles and bone rearranged with a quiet, surreal grace. In moments, he was standing upright again, bare-chested and human, brushing his tousled hair from his face as he approached her.

“You always watch people from the shadows?” he said, a teasing edge in his voice as he pulled his coat from a nearby rock and slipped it on.

Beast crossed her arms, averting her gaze slightly. “I didn’t mean to stare. It’s just… I still can’t believe it sometimes. You being—that.”

Louis gave a tired smile. “Believe me, I have trouble with it too.”

They began walking together along the path back toward the manor. The night was quiet save for the crunch of leaves underfoot.

After a moment, Beast spoke again, voice softer this time. “I've been meaning to ask and not to be rude but…What… happened to you, Louis?”

He was quiet for a few paces.

“I don’t remember much,” he said finally. “Bits and pieces, mostly. I remember the pain. The cold metal. The voices. I remember screaming, and the way a woman laughed. Like I was nothing but… a thing to test.”

Beast looked away, jaw tightening.

Louis’s hands clenched. “Whoever they were… they tortured me. They experimented on me like I wasn’t even human. And I don’t know why. But one thing I do know—I want to pay them back. I want to find them. And I want them to suffer.”

There was silence again. The kind that sat heavy.

After a long pause, Beast glanced at him. “What did you want before all this? Before you were turned into this…?”

Louis looked up at the stars.

“I’ve only ever really thought about taking care of Lydia,” he said softly. “She’s the only family I have. I used to dream of maybe… marriage, kids. A quiet life. Nothing big. Just… peace.”

He exhaled, breath misting in the air.

“But I don’t even know if that’s possible anymore. I mean… what woman would want to be with something like me?”

Beast slowed, her expression unreadable. “You’re not a thing, Louis.”

He glanced at her, unsure if she meant it.

She looked away again. “You’re still you. Just… different.”

Louis didn’t say anything for a moment. Then he nodded.

“Maybe. But that doesn’t change what I am now… or what I need to do. I will find the people who did this to me. And when I do—I want answers. I want justice. And if nothing else… I want to make sure no one else ends up like me.”

They walked in silence the rest of the way, the night pressing in, but not unkindly.

Chapter Text

Louis had been quietly helping with the post-event cleanup, arranging silverware and folding linens in the drawing room, when an abrupt, high-pitched shriek echoed through the manor halls. His ears perked. He immediately set down the tray and rushed toward the source of the noise—the main staircase.

What he found at the top of the landing gave him pause.

There, amidst a flurry of lace, fabric, and dramatics, stood Nina Hopkins—her light-brown eyes gleaming mischievously behind her glasses, her curly ponytail bobbing as she moved with the energy of a theatrical storm. Her attire was unmistakable and as unorthodox as ever: a low-cut blouse, tight vest adorned with black lace, a tear-away skirt revealing fitted shorts, visible garters, and thigh-high boots that clicked sharply with each excited step.

At present, one of her hands was boldly cupping Mey-Rin’s chest, while the other had lifted the poor maid’s skirt to reveal her thigh, fingers perched with an appraising touch. Mey-Rin was frozen in place, cheeks a deep crimson behind her glasses, and visibly trembling.

"You have such wonderful material to work with," Nina declared with unbridled glee, her voice ringing like a stage performer’s. “I can do so much with this—just imagine the highlights! Come to my shop next time, and I’ll make you a masterpiece!”

Louis blinked.

(It’s her again…) he thought dryly, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Nina Hopkins—London’s most eccentric and theatrical tailor. He had nearly forgotten the full breadth of her flair... but this was an abrupt reminder.

Flashback — Several Months Ago, Phantomhive Manor…

Nina Hopkins was in her element—eyes sparkling, tape measure slung like a whip around her shoulders, and an unspoken storm of fashion ideas brewing in her head.

Louis stood stiffly in the center of the room, arms slightly raised as Nina bustled around him, muttering to herself as she took his measurements.

“Hmm… shoulders, broad… good. Waist… tight, very tight, yes… And your posture? Slouched. Tsk.” She jabbed him lightly in the side with a finger. “You should stand like a gentleman, not a rogue lurking in an alley.”

Louis grumbled, adjusting his stance. “You're the one circling me like a predator with a measuring tape.”

“Hush, I’m working,” she replied, already scribbling into her notepad.

Then the door creaked open, and a small voice chimed in from the hall.

“Big Brother?”

Lydia,wearing a simple pale-blue dress that was a little too big for her frame. She looked around the room wide-eyed, instantly overwhelmed by the fabrics and organized chaos.

Nina turned, and her entire demeanor lit up like a lantern.

“Oh! You must be Lydia!” she beamed, practically gliding over to the girl. “My, my, aren’t you precious? Look at those delicate little wrists, that angelic face, those lashes! A porcelain doll come to life!”

Louis raised an eyebrow as Nina crouched before Lydia, gently cupping her face with both hands. “You’re the sister he kept sighing about during our last fitting—‘Lydia this, Lydia that,’ I thought you were a myth!”

Lydia giggled, “I’m real, I promise.”

“I believe you,” Nina said with exaggerated flair. She stood, twirling dramatically as she pulled out a folded sketchbook. “I have just the design in mind! Ruffles, silk trim, perhaps a lavender ribbon corset—oh, oh! With matching boots!”

“I’ve never had boots with ribbons before,” Lydia said, eyes sparkling with excitement.

“Then we’ll make your first pair unforgettable!” Nina declared.

Louis cleared his throat. “Aren’t you still measuring me?”

Nina waved him off. “You’re easy. Tall, brooding, predictable. Lydia’s a canvas I can actually paint on.”

Mey-Rin looked to Louis with a silent, desperate plea in her wide, trembling eyes. Her hands hovered awkwardly near Nina Hopkins, torn between pushing her away or melting into the floorboards to escape the situation.

Louis sighed, already regretting whatever chaos he’d just walked into.

“Miss Hopkins,” he called, ascending the stairs with calm yet pointed urgency, “Nice to see that you're… exactly as I remember.”

Nina spun around, eyes gleaming behind her glasses. Her curly ponytail bounced like a spring. “Oh, Louis! Perfect timing! I’ve been dying to get your measurements again! With your frame—tall, athletic, mysterious—I could craft something devastatingly dashing. Maybe with a touch of... bite!”

Louis stepped in front of Mey-Rin like a shield. “Thanks,” he said curtly, “but maybe save the dramatics for the drawing board.”

Nina gave a long, exaggerated sigh as she released Mey-Rin's skirt. “Tragic. Such excellent structure—so much potential, wasted in a maid’s uniform...”

Mey-Rin turned a bright red and quickly scampered down the hall, muttering something about urgent silverware duty.

Louis crossed his arms. “Do you ever consider warning people before getting handsy?”

“Where’s the thrill in that?” Nina replied with a playful shrug. “Besides, what if someone gets jealous being left out?” Her grin deepened.

Louis looked away, cheeks tinted red—just in time for Baldroy and Finnian to wander in, curious about the commotion.

Nina perked up instantly. “Oh, and speaking of lovely projects—where’s that adorable sister of yours, Louis? I'd love to do a spring collection for her. But first—could you or sweet Mey-Rin show me to the Earl?”

Baldroy raised an eyebrow. “Wait—are you ignoring me?”

Nina glanced at him like she’d just noticed a hat stand. “Your spare clothes are in the horse carriage,” she said flatly.

“What’s with the favoritism?!” Baldroy barked. “Why does he get the special treatment?”

She leaned closer to Louis with a dreamy smile. “Because he’s interesting,” she said, then turned back to Baldroy and added bluntly, “You're a walking ashtray in goggles.”

Before Baldroy could respond, Sebastian materialized at the base of the stairs,holding a box.

“Miss Hopkins,” he said with his usual cold politeness, “I believe I’ve asked you on multiple occasions to use the servants’ entrance. Merchants are not to enter through the main doors.”

Nina didn’t even blink. “Oh-ho~So you've come out huh, Mr stiff.”

Sebastian offered a stern look. “The master is waiting. Please proceed to the drawing room. Mey-Rin will escort you.”

He turned to Louis. “Fetch Mally and Edwin as well.”

“Understood,” Louis said with a nod.

Moments Later – Courtyard…

Louis found Dagger without much trouble, then stepped outside to look for Beast. He found her near the stables, crouched beside her tiger, Betty, brushing her gently with a thick comb. Betty let out a soft rumble of contentment.

“Wonder if he sheds,” Beast mused aloud, running a hand through the feline’s fur. “Probably when he turns into it…”

“I haven’t stayed in that form long enough to find out,” said Louis casually behind her.

Beast jumped, startled. “Damn it, stop sneaking up like that! Do I need to put a bell on you or something?”

He smirked. “Could help. I was sent to get you— most likely to get fitted.”

Beast stood, brushing her hands off on her jacket. “Fitted?”

Louis gave her a meaningful look. “Miss Hopkins. And I should warn you… she’s every bit as dramatic as she looks.”

Beast groaned. “Should I be concerned?”

“Most definitely.”

They exchanged looks before heading back toward the manor together.

In the Manor…

Louis walks with Beast and Dagger behind him,he opens the door to see Nina working on outfits for Ciel.

“Shush!” Nina snapped, flinging her sketchpad open with a flourish. “Now, no interruptions while I’m creating!”

“Should we leave the room?” Dagger whispered to Beast nearby.

“You think she’ll notice if we sneak out?” Beast murmured back, her brow slightly raised.

But it was too late. Nina’s eyes had already landed on them.

“You two!” she cried, pointing like a conductor cueing an orchestra. “Fresh blood! You’re new! And tragically out of touch with seasonal trends—what a divine challenge!”

Dagger blinked. “I’m fine with just a vest, thanks—”

“Blasphemy! A vest? Just a vest? No no no, come—come stand where the light hits you. I must see you.”

Beast crossed her arms. “I don’t do frilly.”

Nina raised a finger dramatically. “Oh, sweet rebel soul—I wouldn’t dream of putting you in lace. But I do see… high boots, tight trousers, something military—structured but dangerous. Something with a slit here,” she gestured wildly, “and a dagger belt! And for you—” she turned to Dagger, “maybe something a little flirtatious but functional. Open shirt, tailored pants, undone cravat, a look that says ‘I row with passion!’”

Dagger gave Beast a wide-eyed look. “I’m scared.”

“You should be,” Louis muttered.

“Oh hush!” Nina trilled.

Few minutes later…

At the center of the drawing room stood Beast, stiff as a board, arms out to her sides, as Nina gleefully zipped around her with a measuring tape.

"My, my, what a prize specimen!" Nina practically sang, eyes sparkling behind her glasses. She tugged the tape snugly around Beast’s bust, and her eyebrows shot up. "Good heavens, darling! If I had these proportions, I’d never wear anything that wasn't skin-tight!"

Beast flushed lightly, but kept her scowl firm. “Just get it over with.”

Nina tsked, unfazed. She worked her way down, recording measurements at lightning speed—waist, hips, shoulders—until she knelt to inspect Beast’s legs.

When she reached Beast’s left side, Nina’s fingers brushed metal instead of flesh. She paused, looking up without judgment, only mild curiosity. "Ahh… a prosthetic?"

Beast nodded stiffly, defensive instinct flashing in her eyes.

Nina only smiled brighter. "Adds character. I could design something absolutely ravishing to highlight the strength in it. You should be proud to show it off!"

Beast blinked, caught off guard by the genuine excitement rather than pity in Nina’s voice. She relaxed slightly.

As Nina jotted down notes, Beast mumbled, “You… measured Louis before, right? How’d that go?”

Nina let out a dramatic, dreamy sigh, tapping her pen against her chin. "Oh, Louis. That boy was so stubborn last time... wouldn't even let me near him without acting like I was wielding a sword instead of a tape."

Beast huffed a short laugh. "Sounds about right."

"But—" Nina said sweetly, wagging her finger, "—last time was very different."

Beast tilted her head suspiciously. "Different how?"

Nina’s grin turned sly, almost wicked. “We ended up having a stitch.If you catch my drift”

Beast stiffened, her good leg locking. She hadn't expected that answer at all. For a split second, something tightened painfully in her chest—but she shook it off with a grunt and a small roll of her shoulders.

"Figures," she muttered, looking away.

Nina, oblivious or simply uncaring of the sting, continued humming as she finished the last few measurements. "He’s so deliciously moody—and he broods afterward. Simply irresistible!"

Beast forced a smirk, hiding the small crack she felt inside. "You’re unbelievable, lady."

Nina winked. "Darling, that’s why they call me the best!"

Outside the Fitting Room...

Dagger shifted nervously on his feet, glancing at the closed door.

"So... is she usually like that?" he asked, nodding toward the room where Nina Hopkins was still working her tailoring magic.

Louis leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, a long-suffering sigh escaping him. "I'm sure you’ll be fine... unless she’s not satisfied with your clothes. Then she might just rip them right off you."

Dagger paled. "When I take them off... right?"

Louis didn’t answer. He just looked away, refusing to meet Dagger’s eyes.

Before Dagger could panic further, the door swung open.

Beast stepped out, her presence commanding even without trying. She wore a crisp white blouse beneath a high-collared black coat lined with red trim, the coat tailored perfectly to her lithe, athletic form. A black tear-away long skirt hung over matching shorts, black stockings peeking out, and visible garters added a daring flair. Her thigh-high boots clicked against the floor as she moved, and a red and black diamond-patterned headband held back her black hair.

Both Dagger and Louis blinked—and then whistled appreciatively.

"You look amazing," Dagger said with a wide grin.

Louis nodded, his voice softer but sincere. "It suits you... you look strong."

Beast shifted uncomfortably at Louis' compliment, her posture stiffening slightly. Louis noticed the way her gaze dropped, the hesitation in her usual confident demeanor. Something was off.

Later that afternoon, Louis found an opportunity to catch her alone, away from the bustle of the manor. He approached quietly but stopped a few steps away when Beast kept her back turned to him.

"Hey," he said. "If I upset you earlier... with Nina... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to."

Beast shook her head, still not looking at him. "I'm not mad, Louis.It's..nevermind."

But when Louis blinked again—she was already walking away.

A little while later, in a quieter corner of the manor, Lydia was dusting when she spotted Beast lingering by a window, arms crossed and face troubled.

Wiping her hands on her apron, Lydia walked over. "Beas-I mean Mally,is something troubling you?"

Beast exhaled heavily, not looking at her. "I don't know why, but... I can't look at Louis right now. I shouldn't be mad at 'im bein... but..." Her voice trailed off, tight with emotions she couldn’t name.

Lydia tilted her head thoughtfully, then smiled gently. "Do you like my brother?"

Beast almost snapped a denial—but the words caught in her throat. Her mind flashed to Joker. She'd loved Joker once, hadn't she? She opened her mouth again, but no words came out.

Lydia said softly, "Maybe you just need time to think about it?"

Beast closed her eyes, the pain and confusion swirling inside her chest. She nodded once, tightly.

Maybe time was exactly what she needed.

Chapter Text

At the grand estate of House Valentine—tucked away behind high iron gates and surrounded by immaculate gardens—sunlight poured in through tall stained-glass windows, bathing the polished marble floors in hues of rose and gold.

Inside her room, Camellya Lavina Valentine sat quietly before an ornate vanity. A pair of maids gently brushed her long silver hair, careful not to tug at the strands. Her reflection in the mirror was calm—composed, even—but her pale green eyes seemed distant, her thoughts wandering far beyond the walls of the estate.

The door creaked open.

"Leave us," came the smooth yet commanding voice of Lady Isabella Valentine—tall, statuesque, with a striking figure that defied her age. Her fitted purple dress shimmered faintly as she moved, her posture regal, every step echoing across the polished floor.

The maids bowed quickly and exited.

Isabella stepped forward, holding a sealed envelope in her hand. She regarded her daughter for a moment before speaking, her tone laced with curiosity.

"You’ve received an invitation," she said. "From the Earl of Phantomhive."

Camellya tilted her head slightly, accepting the envelope as her mother placed it on the vanity. Her eyes scanned the elegant handwriting.

“Phantomhive…” she murmured. “I'm not familiar with that name.”

She was about to set it aside—to say she wasn't interested—when her eyes caught the mention of a familiar name.

Louis Talbain.

Her breath caught.

A memory—fragmented, hazy—bubbled to the surface.

A flickering light buzzed overhead, casting a dim glow across the cold, sterile room. The metal walls reeked of chemicals and dried blood, and the only sound was the soft dripping of water from a rusted pipe nearby.

Camellya sat hunched in the corner, her back against the wall, knees pulled tightly to her chest. Her once-pristine nightgown was torn and stained, and her pale skin was marred with bruises, punctures, and strange symbols. Her long hair clung to her face in damp strands, and her eyes—empty and lost—stared at the small, jagged piece of glass she held in trembling fingers.

She’d had enough.

The pain. The tests. The way they looked at her like she wasn’t even human anymore.

She pressed the edge of the glass lightly to her wrist, breathing slow, ready.

“Stop.”

The voice—low, rough, barely above a whisper—made her flinch.

She looked up.

Across the room,in a cell, was Louis with tired eyes, his body battered and torn. His breathing was labored, but he was alive.

He was watching her. Even from a distance, his gaze felt grounding—like he saw her. Really saw her.

“Don’t do it,” he rasped.

“Why not?” she asked, her voice fragile. “There’s nothing left.”

He shook his head weakly. “That’s not true. You’re still you. You’re still alive. That’s more than they want from us.”

Camellya stared at him, glass shaking in her hand.

A silence settled between them before Louis’s voice came again, a little steadier this time.

“Do you… have any family?”

Her throat tightened, but she couldn’t speak. Not yet.

So he answered first.

“I had a little sister. Lydia. She’s… younger than me by six years. After our parents died, I’ve been raising her on my own. She’s a bit of a brat, and she can’t cook to save her life but she’s got this habit of stealing all the covers when she’s asleep.”

A soft chuckle escaped him, despite the pain he was in.

“One time, she tried to make soup when I was sick… but forgot to add water and used salt instead of sugar.The hands of death nearly took me away from the taste alone.”

Camellya blinked—then giggled. A small, broken sound, but it was real.

Louis smiled. Just a little.

“And you?” he asked gently.

She swallowed hard, the sharp glass now resting harmlessly at her side.

“…My mother,” she said finally, her voice quiet. “She’s… strong. Beautiful. She always says a lady should never slouch or frown in public. Then there's my father. He’s a gentle man, always in the garden. And… my little brothers and sister. I had to help bathe them every morning. They’re probably a mess without me…”

Tears rolled down her cheeks now, but she didn’t hide them.

“I miss them.”

Louis nodded slowly, a softness in his eyes. “Then live. Not just for them. Not for revenge. For you. You’re still Camellya.”

Her grip loosened, and the glass fell to the floor with a soft clink.

And in that cold, dark room, for the first time in what felt like forever, Camellya no longer felt alone.

Back in the present..

A single tear slipped down her cheek, catching the light before she quickly wiped it away with the back of her hand.

She turned to her mother, voice steady but eyes shimmering.

“I’ve changed my mind,” she said, rising from her seat. “I would very much like to attend this party.”

Isabella raised a pale brow, surprised by her daughter's sudden interest, but said nothing. She only gave a small nod before sweeping gracefully out of the room.

Meanwhile, back at the Phantomhive manor…

Louis sighed heavily, tapping his pen against the desk.

“No, nein means ‘no’—nicht gut means ‘not good.’ Come on, this isn’t that hard.”

Ciel, arms crossed and brow furrowed, glared back at him.

“Your handwriting looks like chicken scratch, Louis.”

“And your accent sounds like a dead goose,” Louis replied flatly.

Sebastian stood at the door with tea, clearly amused.

“Shall I prepare the chalkboard, or would you prefer to duel it out with sabers?”

“I might take the sabers at this point,” Louis muttered, rubbing his temples.

Ciel sighes. “The banquet is approaching. I trust you’ve made yourself presentable.”

“I’ve already prepared,” Louis replied, calm and professional.

“Good. You’ll be assisting with translations during the dinner. A few of the foreign guests aren’t fluent in English, and Sebastian is... already occupied with the menu.” Ciel’s tone was clipped, but deliberate. “You’ve proven yourself reliable—useful. Just don’t be more dramatic than the guests themselves.”

Louis raised an eyebrow but gave a small nod. “Understood.”

Ciel set the papers down and finally looked up, one eye narrowing slightly. “There’s another matter.”

Louis straightened a little, sensing the shift.

“I sent an invitation to Camellya.” Ciel’s voice was steady, though something flickered in his gaze—interest, perhaps even curiosity. “I don’t know if she’ll come.”

At the mention of her name, Louis stilled. His fingers curled just slightly at his sides. “…I see.”

“I believe she might,” Ciel continued, cool and nonchalant as ever, “considering she’s... connected to you. However loosely.”

“She may remember who did this to us” Louis admitted quietly, his mind already drifting.

Ciel returned to his papers. “Be prepared either way. If she does come, I expect you not to be distracted.”

“Of course,” Louis said, though something in his voice betrayed a quiet tension. “I won’t let it interfere.”

Ciel gave a brief hum, satisfied enough. “Then that will be all for now.”

Louis bowed his head slightly and turned to leave—but his thoughts remained on Camellya, and whether she would actually attend.

Early Spring, 1889 — Phantomhive Manor…

The clatter of wheels over cobblestone echoed beneath the carriage as it neared the Phantomhive estate. Camellya sat quietly, her gloved hands folded in her lap, green eyes gazing at her reflection in the carriage window. The pale sheen of her skin glowed softly in the fading light, her angular chin and delicate nose silhouetted against the glass. Long, thick lashes framed her eyes—eyes that, even now, betrayed the weight she carried.

Her silver hair flowed in soft waves just past her ears, parted at the center with gentle bangs that curled toward her face. She wore a regal off-the-shoulder evening gown, the bodice a deep, velvety purple that melted into a soft, dusky blue, accented with silver embroidery that shimmered like starlight. It was elegant—graceful—but inside, she felt exposed, uncertain.

“Will he even remember me?” she wondered, fingertips brushing her collarbone. “Or does he hate me for leaving without him…?”

Camellya rarely allowed herself to dwell on the past—but tonight, it seemed impossible not to. Calm and composed on the surface, she had learned to hide the anxiety that still twisted inside her, the lingering wounds from those dark experiments. She had survived—but at what cost?

Opposite her sat Aiden, her steadfast companion. The young man’s red hair was tousled just enough to suggest he hadn’t fussed with it despite the formal event. He wore a long, dark coat with dramatic ruffled cuffs, a crisp tunic, and tall boots that emphasized his soldier-like bearing. His face, however, was unreadable, as ever.

He broke the silence with a slight tilt of his head. “Forgive me, my lady, but… why attend such a gathering? It’s not like you to seek out noble affairs.”

Camellya offered a faint smile. “Curiosity? I've heard about the Earl of Phantomhive but have never had the pleasure of meeting him.”

As the carriage came to a halt, her breath caught in her throat. She stepped out carefully, the cool evening air brushing against her shoulders like a silent warning. Her nerves swelled, but she pushed them down, straightened her back, and stepped forward.

Inside the manor, a gentle murmur of conversation mingled with the soft clink of crystal glasses, echoing through gilded halls bathed in golden candlelight. Overhead, chandeliers cast dazzling patterns upon the polished floor, while the delicate fragrance of roses interwove with the scent of aged wood and freshly prepared delicacies.

Camellya stepped into the ballroom, her eyes drifting across the elegant crowd.

She spotted Irene Diaz almost instantly—a vision of grace with long, wavy blonde hair gathered into a high ponytail, accented by blooming lilac flowers. Her lavender eyes gleamed above a finely tailored dress, pearls gleaming at her throat, her gloved hands resting with effortless poise. Beside her stood Grimsby Keane, ever the composed producer. His light hair was slicked back, and a single seahorse-shaped earring caught the light as he laughed over a drink, his tuxedo cut to perfection.

Nearby lingered a striking young man with an ethereal presence. Slender, with silver eyes that roamed the room like a cat sizing up its prey, his uneven silver hair brushed his chin, with a few longer strands falling behind him. Dressed in a swallow-tail white coat and a lace-trimmed shirt, he looked like a phantom plucked from a romantic novel—but something keen flickered behind his gaze, watchful and alive.

Camellya’s gaze drifted again, taking in the tall young man with cropped silver hair and a solitary mole on his chin. He wore a pristine white uniform: a double-breasted jacket, black tie, and cords arranged in ceremonial loops across his chest, with two belts at his waist, one supporting a rapier on his left side.

She also noticed a tall man with short black hair and nearly shut dark brown eyes that rarely opened fully. At his side stood a striking young woman of Chinese descent with long jet-black hair braided into twin buns resembling cat ears. Her large golden eyes shimmered beneath square-cut bangs, her hairstyle adorned with a pink peony and a golden tassel.

Then her gaze landed on him.

Ciel Phantomhive stood with quiet authority near the heart of the grand hall. Though diminutive in stature, his bearing was anything but small. Dressed immaculately in a green double-breasted suit jacket trimmed in black,black stockings, polished brown shoes, and a neatly knotted navy necktie, he exuded the cold elegance befitting the Queen’s Watchdog. But what caught Camellya’s gaze most was the black eyepatch that veiled his right eye—a subtle yet striking reminder that appearances at court often masked darker truths.

Beside her, Aiden leaned in, his voice low and dry. “I wasn’t expecting the Earl to be such a young lad.”

Camellya did not respond. Her lips pressed into a soft line as she kept her eyes fixed on spotting Louis. Her heart beat faster, a quiet rhythm of nerves beneath her composed exterior. She’d wondered what it would be like to stand in this manor… and now that she was here, she wasn’t sure if she felt welcome.

Then came the voice.

“Lady Camellya of House Valentine,” Sebastian Michaelis announced, his tone smooth and resonant, commanding the attention of the entire room.

A hush fell over the gathering as eyes turned toward the entrance. Camellya stepped forward, her heels clicking softly against the marble floor. She held her posture with practiced poise, her purple and blue off-the-shoulder gown shimmering beneath the chandeliers. With grace, she dipped into a light curtsey, her expression serene.

“Thank you for the invitation, Lord Phantomhive,” she said, her voice a calm, melodic contrast to the silence. “It is an honor to be present.”

Ciel met her gaze with a polite smile, his good eye cool and observant. “Lady Camellya,” he replied with the practiced charm of nobility, “charmed. I’m glad you were able to attend. Please—enjoy yourself.”

Camellya nodded gently, stepping aside as the sounds of the party resumed.Camellya stood near the refreshment table, momentarily distracted by the soft chatter and gentle clinking of fine china. Her gaze drifted toward the center of the room, where the young Earl continued to engage his guests with calculated charm. Nearby, his butler lingered like a shadow—tall, composed, unnervingly perfect.

“That boy,” Camellya said lightly, turning her head toward the woman beside her. “The Earl… he’s quite cute, in a serious sort of way.”

Irene Diaz, gave a soft chuckle behind her glass. “Careful,” she said with a playful tilt of her head, “I've heard he has quite the fiance.”

Camellya smiled faintly. “And his butler… rather too handsome for someone so silent.”

Irene smirked. “I thought you didn’t fluster easily.But I agree as well.”

Before Camellya could respond, a server stepped between them, offering a tray of wine glasses. She turned to accept one—and froze. Her breath caught in her throat.

The server in question wasn’t a stranger.

Louis in a finely tailored black suit, the collar slightly open to reveal a sharp jawline and a trace of a silver chain. His azure blue eyes were steady, his expression unreadable, and his hair, though more neatly styled than she remembered, was unmistakably familiar.

“Louis…” she breathed.

He held her gaze calmly, saying nothing.

“Can we—” she leaned in slightly, lowering her voice to a whisper. “Could we talk? Alone?”

Louis gave a small nod. “This way.”

He led her silently down the corridor and into an unoccupied drawing room, closing the door gently behind them. The moment hung still in the air—fragile, electric.

Camellya opened her mouth to speak, but Louis beat her to it.

“I’m glad you made it out okay,” he said quietly, eyes focused on the fireplace. “And that you made it back to your family.”

Her throat tightened. She hadn’t expected kindness. Not after everything.

“…Louis,” she said, her voice trembling, “I’m sorry. I should’ve taken you with me…”

Louis turned to her then, his gaze calm, unwavering.

“Only one of us was going to make it out that night,” he said. “That was my choice. You’d been there longer. You’d endured more. You deserved to go.”

A tear slipped from her eye before she could stop it.

Flashback...

The woods were thick with mist, every branch a claw in the moonlight. They ran in silence, feet crunching over dead leaves. Shouts echoed behind them.
Camellya had reached the fence first. She dropped to the ground, sliding under—but her dress snagged on the wire.

“Louis—!” she hissed.

He saw the lanterns flickering through the trees. They were close. Too close.

Without hesitation, Louis dropped to his knees and pushed her through with all his strength.

“Go!” he barked.

“No, I—!”

“Don’t look back!” he yelled. “Run!”

She looked back anyway—just once. Enough to see him rise, turn, and vanish into the shadows.

Back at the Present...

Camellya stepped forward, her arms trembling as emotion overtook her. She wrapped them tightly around Louis—like she had meant to all those years ago but never had the chance.

“Thank you,” she whispered, her voice cracking against his shoulder. “Thank you… for saving me.”

For a moment, Louis remained still. Then, slowly, his arms rose and held her back, silent but steady—offering no explanation, only presence. It was more than enough.

When she finally stepped back, wiping the corner of one eye with her gloved finger, her voice came softer.

“…What happened to you? After that night?”

Louis exhaled, gaze lowering slightly. “Some of it’s still… hazy,” he admitted. “I remember a few thing here and there but not entirely. Some time after, the young Earl had found me. He took me in, helped me find my sister. We both live and work here now.”

Camellya’s lips parted in surprise, then gently curved into a smile. “You reunited with your sister…I’m so glad.”

Louis nodded faintly. “She also knows about… my condition.”

“Did she take it well?” she asked softly.

“Mm. She took it better than I expected,” he chuckled, a breath of rare lightness in his voice. “Much better than the first four who found out.”

Camellya gave a weak laugh in return. “I understand. I've only ever told my mother and father. Though… my circumstances were a bit different.”

Louis tilted his head. “Different how?”

She hesitated, fingers brushing along her gown as her composure wavered. “Well, I—”

Suddenly, raised voices echoed down the hallway, cutting through the intimacy like a blade. Louis turned toward the door.

“You should go first,” he said quietly, his voice returning to its measured calm. “Better if you’re not seen coming out with me. We don’t need to give anyone something to whisper about.”

Camellya nodded and quietly slipped out.

She returned to the dining hall, only to be greeted by the sight of chaos unfolding.

Georg von Siemens, elderly and disgracefully drunk, tottered through the grand dining hall like a buffoon masquerading in a gentleman’s tuxedo. His bow tie—once properly fastened—was now tied around his forehead like a carnival headband. His formidable nose twitched as he sniffed at his glass, unaware—or uncaring—that most eyes were watching him with thinly veiled contempt.

His latest fixation: Irene Diaz.

“I’ve had enough!” Irene snapped, stepping back and clutching the neckline of her gown. “Keep your disgusting hands to yourself!”

Georg blinked, his face slack with drink. “What?” he slurred, leaning in close enough to smell of brandy and cheap cologne. “My dear… dressed like that, how’s a man to resist, hmm?”

Irene’s expression froze to marble. “Insolent cur. Have some shame.”

SLAP.

The crack of palm against cheek echoed through the hall like a gunshot.

Gasps rippled. Georg staggered back, blinking in surprise, his pride inflamed far more than his face.

“You little—how dare you speak to me like that, you scrumpit!” he barked. He snatched a wine glass from a passing tray and hurled it—
—but it struck Ciel Phantomhive instead as he stepped in front.

Time stopped.

The Earl stood perfectly still, the wine dripping from his elegant suit. His single visible eye sharpened into a cold, sapphire dagger.

“This is a dining hall,” he said icily. “That will be quite enough from both of you.”

Georg opened his mouth to retort—but another voice thundered over his slurred reply.

“You old perverted bastard!” cried Grimsby Keane, storming forward. “Don’t touch my woman again!”

He hurled an unopened bottle of wine straight at Georg’s head.

But before it could strike, Sebastian Michaelis moved like a shadow—silent and swift. He caught the bottle effortlessly, uncorked it with a deft flick, and began pouring its contents into a stack of glasses with a serene smile.

“My apologies for the disruption,” he said. “A fine vintage from the Purcari region of southeastern Moldova. Please, enjoy.”

The scene seemed diffused.Across the room, Camellya observed in silence, her eyes drifting toward Louis, who stood by her side.

(Remarkable, the earl’s Butler was able to catch the bottle in the air while flipping over the old man... the butler…he looks quite a bit like Louis. Except for the eyes. Could they be related?)

Louis leaned close, whispering dryly, “You get used to him once you've seen it a few times.”

Camellya raised an amused brow. “Do tell.”

Louis smirked. “Once, he insisted on handling a task himself—jumped out of a moving carriage. By the time we returned to the manor, he was already there. Waiting.”

Camellya blinked in disbelief—then giggled. “You must be joking.”

“With him? I never joke,” said Louis.

Unbeknownst to them, two pairs of eyes lingered nearby.

One belonged to Beast. Her lips pressed into a tight line, and something stung in her chest at the sight of Louis laughing with another woman.

(He's just being polite. It doesn’t mean anything. It—still… why does it feel like…)

“Big sis?” said Dagger gently.

Beast snapped out of her thoughts. “I’m fine,” she said quickly, turning away. “Just going to see if glasses needs help.”

The other pair of watching eyes belonged to Aiden, Camellya’s attendant. He tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing in quiet wonder.

(The young miss… is smiling. A real smile.)

Later That Evening with Louis…

In the servant’s quarters, Louis, Baldroy, Mey-Rin, Dagger, Sebastian, and Finnian were elbow-deep in dishwater.

“This is the worst!” Mey-Rin groaned, scrubbing with exaggerated sorrow.

“This ain’t right for a lady,” Finnian muttered, glaring at a stack of greasy plates.

“Stop whining and scrub,” Sebastian said curtly, his tone velvet over steel.

Dagger elbowed Louis playfully. “Saw you talking to that young lady. Trying to climb the social ladder, mate?”

Louis rolled his eyes. “It’s nothing like that.”

Before more teasing could follow, a bell rang. Everyone paused.

“It’s Lord Siemens’ room,” said Mey-Rin, stiffening.

“Probably woke up and wants water,” Baldroy shrugged.

“I refuse! I’ve had enough trauma for one night!” Mey-Rin cried.

(Can’t blame her. He got grabby with her too…) Louis thought grimly.

“I’ll go with you,” he said, stepping forward.

Mey-Rin blinked in surprise, then smiled gratefully. “Th-thank you, Louis!”

As they walked toward the guest wing, Mey-Rin glanced sideways. “Ms. Mally seemed upset earlier.”

“Mally?” Louis asked. “Why?”

“She saw you talking to that noblewoman. Maybe thought she was… I don’t know.” She gave a nervous shrug.

Louis frowned but said nothing. Before he could speak further, a loud crash echoed from the corridor ahead.

They rushed to the source. Mey-Rin pounded on the door. “Sir? Are you alright? We heard a crash!”

No response.

Soon, others arrived—Sebastian, Baldroy, and several concerned guests including Beast, Lydia, and Charles Grey.

“What’s going on?” Grey asked sharply.

“The door’s locked,” said Mey-Rin.

“Stand back,” Sebastian commanded coolly.

With a single, fluid motion, he kicked open the door.

The heavy wood crashed against the wall, and the gathered party members froze at the threshold.

Inside, the room was dimly lit by the low crackle of the fireplace. The flames cast long, flickering shadows—and in the heart of that firelit gloom, Georg von Siemens sat slumped in a chair, utterly still. His head lolled to one side, eyes vacant. A shattered glass lay at his feet.

Mey-Rin screamed.

Louis stepped forward quickly and shielded Lydia’s eyes with his hand. “Don’t look.”

Across the room, Patrick Phelps—heir to a shipbuilding fortune and well-dressed as ever in a black tuxedo—lay unconscious on the floor. His fair hair was damp with sweat, his green eyes fluttering beneath closed lids.

Kneeling beside him was Karl Woodley, all slicked-back hair, dark brows, and jeweled fingers. The diamond rings on his hands caught the firelight as he shook Patrick’s shoulders with a harsh whisper. “Phelps—damn it, man, wake up!”

The atmosphere curdled from scandal to something much darker.

Arthur Conan Doyle, pale but composed, stepped forward. He crouched by Georg’s body, his expression grave. With measured hands, he checked the pulse at Georg’s throat, then inspected the dilated pupils. A spreading bloodstain on the man's chest caught his eye.

He rose slowly. “He’s dead.”

“What did you say?” Karl’s voice cracked, disbelief warping into aggression.

“Dear lord...” Camellya murmured, one hand at her lips.

“What the hell is going on?” came Ciel Phantomhive’s voice from the corridor. He stepped into the room and faltered, eyes narrowing as he took in the scene. “Lord Siemens...”
Outside, thunder rolled, and rain hammered against the windows in angry sheets.

Arthur exhaled quietly. “Chest wound. Judging by the volume of blood loss, the cause of death is likely exsanguination.”

Grimsby Keane’s brows furrowed. “W-we shouldn’t move the body. Best to wait until the Yard arrives.”

“Bit warm in here for a corpse, ain’t it?” Baldroy muttered, swiping sweat from his brow.

“I disliked all of the rooms,” Sebastian remarked with distant disdain, “but if he was specifically assigned this one, it may not have been at random.”

Baldroy frowned. “Hate to put it this way, but with the fire going and this heat, he’s already startin’ to spoil. Even if we douse the hearth, the body won’t last long.”

Finnian and Baldroy place the body somewhere else as the others gather in a different location in the Manor.

“But I doubt Scotland Yard will arrive anytime soon,” Lau said, peering out the rain-lashed window. “Just look at the storm. The roads are flooded—this entire estate is effectively isolated.”

He turned back with a sly smile. “There’s a very real chance the culprit is still among us.”

“Well, think about it logically,” Charles Grey chimed in. “Wouldn’t that mean... one of us is the murderer?”

Grimsby’s eyes narrowed. “Why us?”

Louis's thoughts swirled in uneasy silence.

(It makes sense... It would have to be someone in the house. If anyone, maybe Mr. Keane—he was furious about Georg making advances on Irene... But no. It couldn’t be Lydia. And Mally? She has no reason to kill him...)

Louis glanced quickly at Beast and Lydia, then forced himself to look away.

“Did anyone else find it odd that the door was still locked when we got there?” Irene asked suddenly, frowning.

“She’s right,” Mey-Rin agreed.

“Wouldn’t that mean someone came in through the window?” Camellya asked, folding her arms.

“Only if they managed to lock the door and escape the same way,” Irene added.

Charles Grey walked over to the window and tried the latch. “Locked tight. And with this storm, anyone sneaking in would have left tracks. There weren’t any.”

“Then perhaps the door was locked from the hallway before the killer fled,” Grimsby suggested.

“That’s impossible,” Sebastian interjected, approaching the door. He knelt and examined the damaged latch. “None of the rooms here use keys. Each has a manual latch on the inside—like this one. And judging by the break, it was clearly fastened when I kicked it down.”

He stood and dusted off his gloves. “In other words—”

“We’re dealing with a locked-room murder,” Lau finished with eerie cheer.

“That’s absurd! This isn’t some dime-store mystery novel,” Karl Woodley scoffed, crossing his arms.

Ciel yawns“Well not a good one.Such an artless locked room scenario, would get some harsh comments, wouldn't you agree professor?”

Arthur’s expression shifted. His brows furrowed, and he muttered, “You're right... unless someone used that trick.”

“Trick?” Lau tilted his head curiously.

“A needle and thread,” Ciel explained.

Several people gasped.

“You attach a thread to a needle, then secure the needle through the latch. Next, run the thread under the door, step outside, close the door, and slowly pull the thread—dislodging the needle. From the outside, the latch appears to be fastened. It’s a classic method, often used in detective fiction. The culprit might not be writing a novel, but the method fits.”

Lau stroked his chin. “Ingenious... that would definitely make the room appear sealed.But then…”

“But that also means,” Arthur said, eyes sweeping across the room, “anyone here could be the killer.”

A cold silence fell over the room.

“It wasn’t us!” Grimsby blurted out holding Irene. “It had to be someone else.”

“It wasn't me either! After all, you are the most obvious suspect among us. you were fighting with him earlier for goodness sake”said Karl.

“Oh please, what does that have to do with anything.Who would kill someone over that?” he retorts.

“Now, now,” Lau interjected, “why don’t we calm ourselves and start with something sensible—like alibis? The murder occurred after Lord Siemens rang the servant’s bell but before the staff reached his room. That’s our window. If you weren’t alone, now’s the time to speak up.”

“Irene and I were in the billiards room,” Grimsby said quickly.

“That’s right,” Irene nodded.

“I was there as well,” added Charles Grey.

“So was I, with my attendant,” Camellya confirmed as Aiden nodded.

“And I, along with Mr. Phelps,” Arthur added.

Ciel looked at Lau. “And what about you two?”

“Oh, Ren-Mao and I were in the lounge,” Lau said with a grin, gently patting her head. She gave a quiet nod.

“I can confirm that,” Karl added. “We were together until the disturbance.”

“We were busy with the cleaning,” Mey-Rin added, speaking for herself and the rest of the staff.

“That’s not quite everyone,” Charles Grey said, turning toward Ciel.

“Apologies for the question, my Lord—but where were you?”Lau asks.

“I was asleep,” Ciel replied plainly.

“And... can you prove that?” Lau asked, his tone still light.

“No,” Ciel said without hesitation.

The room fell dead silent, thunder cracking in the distance.

“For now,” Charles Grey said grimly, “that makes you our prime suspect.”

With tension mounting, the group dispersed. Charles, ever cautious,recomended Arthur be chained to Ciel for the night—just in case.

Louis lay restless beneath the sheets, eyes tracing the patterns on the ceiling, heart weighed by dread. The memory of Georg’s murder haunted him—but worse was the fear gnawing at him from within"(What if the killer came for Lydia next? Argh,if my bloody nose wasn't stuffed..but then explain-)"

A sudden chill crept over him interupting his thoughts as he heard the door open and close.

Instinct kicked in. In one swift motion, he bolted upright and seized the shadowy figure standing near his bed.

“Wait—!” a soft voice cried.

He froze.

It was Camellya—clad in a pale nightgown, her long hair cascading down her shoulders. But what struck him were her eyes, shimmering in the dark—and the unmistakable glint of fangs just visible past her lips.

He released her, wide-eyed.

“It’s not what it looks like, I swear,” she said quickly, clutching her arms, voice trembling. “I wasn’t going to hurt you. I—I tried to tell you earlier, but with everything happening…”

Louis inhaled slowly and exhaled. “So... this is what they did to you?”

She nodded, shame flashing across her face. “Whatever they did… I need blood to survive now. My father—he used to trap animals for me to feed on, back then. But your scent... it’s so—enticing. My senses took over. I didn’t mean to come here. I’m sorry.”

Louis looked away, jaw tight. Then, calmly, “You only need a little, right?”

Her eyes widened. “Y-yes, but—”

“It’s fine,” he said, sitting at the edge of the bed. “Go ahead.”

Camellya hesitated, then approached slowly. She straddled his lap, leaning close. Louis tensed as her cool breath brushed his skin.

Then—a sharp, icy sting as her fangs pierced the side of his neck. The pain bloomed, quick and stabbing, before melting into a strange, throbbing numbness. Her eyes glowed faint red as she drank, but just as quickly, she pulled away, breathless.

For a fleeting moment, Louis thought she looked... hauntingly beautiful. The flush in her cheeks, the way her crimson gaze flickered. Then he blinked, grounding himself.

Camellya’s expression shifted—flushed with embarrassment and guilt. “M-my apologies. That was—vulgar. I’ll return to my room at once—”

A sudden knock at the door startled them both.

Louis motioned for her to hide, and she scrambled under the bed. Composing himself, he walked to the door and opened it cautiously.

It was Sebastian.

“Oh—it’s just you,” Louis said with a breath of relief. “Nearly gave me a heart attack.”

“I wanted to confirm that you have the young master’s lessons prepared,” Sebastian said matter-of-factly.

“Yes, yes. He’ll be reviewing grammar and composition. You came out of bed just to remind me of that?”

Sebastian smiled faintly. “Well, you know how dogs are—”

“I am not a bloody dog,” Louis muttered.

A faint giggle from beneath the bed made Louis stiffen, but Sebastian turned to leave without another word.

“Good night,” the butler said, glancing back with a glimmer in his eye.

Louis shut the door quickly.

Camellya emerged, brushing dust from her knees.

“For a moment, I thought you two were brothers,” she said teasingly.

“Why does everyone say that?” Louis sighed. “Would you want me to escort you back to your room?”

“That’s kind of you, but I’ll be fine.” She smiled. “Thanks again… for everything.”

“We’re mates,aren’t we?” he asked quietly.

Camellya’s eyes softened. “Yes. I very much consider you a friend.”

With that, she slipped out of the room, heading in the opposite direction from Sebastian.

The Next Morning…

The manor stirred with chaos.

Louis stood frozen in the hall, surrounded by gasps, cries, and the cold stench of death.

Sebastian lay sprawled on the floor, his immaculate coat soaked in blood. A firepoker jutted from his chest—clean through. His eyes were wide with silent shock, frozen in his final moment.

Mey-Rin wept openly as did Finnian,Baldroy clenched his teeth, who looked pale and lost. Beast stood off to the side, speechless. The other guests had gathered, stricken with disbelief.

Lydia clung tightly to Louis, her small frame shaking. He placed a trembling hand over her head, his own body numb.

“Sebastian... no,” Louis murmured.

The air was heavy, the world turned silent save for the rain continuing its mournful descent beyond the windows.

Chapter Text

A collective gasp echoed through the corridor as the guests arrived at the grisly scene.

There, in a crimson pool, lay Sebastian Michaelis—still and pale. His eyes, once sharp with cunning and calm menace, now stared blankly in death. A fireplace poker jutted from his chest, the iron hilt catching the morning light with cruel indifference.

Louis stepped back, nearly losing his balance. Mey-Rin collapsed to her knees beside the body, choking on sobs. Finnian hovered close, crying silently, while Baldroy stood rigid, fists clenched. Beast and Dagger looked on, speechless and horrified.

The double doors burst open.

Ciel Phantomhive stormed into the room, Arthur Conan Doyle following close behind. But the boy stopped dead in his tracks at the sight before him.

His single visible eye widened in disbelief.

"Sebast...ian..." he whispered, his voice cracking under the weight of shock.

Slowly, unsteadily, Ciel stepped toward the lifeless body. Mey-Rin tried to stop him, hugging him from behind.

“You mustn’t! You can’t come in here, young master—”

“Young master, please,” Finnian begged, reaching out as well.

But Ciel shoved them both aside.

“Don’t give orders to your master,” he snapped, his voice cold and trembling.

He walked to the corpse, blood soaking into the soles of his shoes. His hands clenched into fists.

“Sebastian... how long are you planning to play dead?” he muttered. “The floor can’t be that comfortable. You’ve made your point. Now get up.”

“Young master…” Baldroy said quietly behind him.

Beast remained silent, glancing toward Louis and Lydia with faint sympathy.

Ciel placed his foot on Sebastian’s chest.

“I said enough. I command you to rise.” His voice cracked. “Wake up!”

Still, there was no movement. No snide retort. No withering glare.

Desperation overtook him.

With a growl of frustration, Ciel gritted his teeth and yanked the poker from Sebastian’s chest.

“Damn it!!” he cried, hurling the bloody iron aside.

“Earl!” Arthur shouted.

Ciel fell to his knees, shaking Sebastian violently by the lapels of his coat.

“This is an order! Get up this instant!!”

The room fell silent.

Then—slap. Ciel struck Sebastian’s lifeless cheek. Again. He lifted his hand for another—until Baldroy gently caught his wrist.

“That’s enough, young master,” Baldroy said, kneeling beside him. “He’s already... dead.”

Ciel’s lips quivered. “No… That… That can’t be true. You’re not supposed to die... Sebastian…”

After a moment of stillness, Arthur knelt to examine the body.

“There’s bruising at the back of his head,” he murmured. “Likely struck from behind—maybe while tending the fireplace.”

“But that blow didn’t kill him,” Baldroy added, eyes narrowed. “So they finished the job... straight through the chest.”

“A poker through the heart,” Louis murmured grimly. “Swift. Precise.”

“Or they didn’t check to see if he was still alive before striking again,” Charles Grey noted. “Two blows kill faster than one. Simple arithmetic. Or maybe…”

“There was more than one assailant,” Arthur concluded. “The angle of attack suggests inconsistency. Two killers, one frontal, one from behind.”

“With or without an accomplice,” Grey added, “there was no hesitation. Whoever did this took down-”

“Stop it already!” Finnian shouted suddenly, voice thick with tears. “Don’t talk like that in front of the young master… Think about how he must feel!”

“Finny…” Mey-Rin whispered, grabbing his hand.

She turned to the others and bowed deeply.

“Please forgive him!”

Charles Grey scratched his head. “The boy’s got a point. Let’s move the body and talk somewhere less… gruesome.”

“You’re right,” Lau said, folding his fan. “No use rushing things.”

Charles waved toward the corpse. “You lot take care of that. And make breakfast while you’re at it.”

Louis gave him a sharp glare, jaw clenched, but said nothing.

“They’re right,” Ciel said softly. “Take Sebastian to the cellar. I apologize for… my outburst.”

He turned to Tanaka.

“Tanaka… Sebastian won’t be returning. I ask that you serve in his place—for now. The estate and its staff will need your guidance. Please… manage them in my stead.”

He held out a silver pin taken from Sebastian’s coat.

“The Head Butler’s pendant” Tanaka murmured. “How nostalgic. I’m not sure this old dotard can live up to it…”

“It’s only until I find a replacement” Ciel replied quietly.

Tanaka nodded solemnly. “As you wish, my lord. I humbly accept this duty.”

He pinned the badge to his chest and clapped his hands.

“Now then. Mey-Rin, prepare the hot water. Edwin and Finnian, assist with the young master’s bath. Baldroy and Louis—move the body. Mally and Lydia, see to the other guests.”

“Right!” they all echoed.

“But first,” Tanaka added with a hint of severity, “we must dress you properly. The head of the Phantomhive family must not allow himself to be rattled by the death of a mere servant. The former Lord Vincent never once lost his composure.”

Ciel offered a tired, bitter smile. “You’re as strict as ever.”

Later, in the Kitchen…

Louis sat at the table beside Lydia, a half-eaten breakfast before them.

“It’s bothering me,” Lydia said softly.

Louis looked up. “Same here. But what else can we expect from high society…? Something about Charles Grey unsettles me.”

“That woman from the banquet,” Lydia said, “the one you mentioned before—”

“When I was taken,” Louis interrupted, “I was put in the cell next to hers. She’s the one I was telling you about.”

“I see…” Lydia nodded slowly. “Then I’ll thank her properly—if she’s innocent.”

“You think she’s the killer?” Louis asked.

“It would have to be one of the guests,” Lydia replied.

(Camellya… she doesn’t seem like the type to kill. She told me she only drinks animal blood. But still...) Louis thought.

“But who would want to kill Sebastian?” Lydia murmured, glancing toward her brother.

Before he could respond, Beast and Dagger approached.

“Listen… about your brother—” Beast started.

“He wasn’t really our brother,” Louis cut in. “But… he saved us. Both of us. The Earl and Sebastian—they pulled me out of that place. I owe him for that. We had our differences… but I respected him.”

“Still, why don’t you suspect us?” Dagger asked.

“You were both in the kitchen the whole time,” Louis said, eyes flicking between Beast.“Except for Mally. But I doubt it was her.”

“Of course it wasn't… but it's appreciated that you believe I wouldn’t do something like that,” Beast replied, her voice softer than usual, a flicker of gratitude in her gaze.

Just then, Baldroy burst into the room, face grim. “Louis, they need us upstairs. There’s been another body.”

A heavy silence fell before gasps broke out from the group. Beast covered her mouth. Dagger stiffened. Lydia gripped her brother’s arm, eyes wide with dread.

Later With Camellya…

Camellya, Ciel, and the remaining guests were gathered in the drawing room eating dessert. The atmosphere was tense, the air thick with suspicion. After seeing the body of Patrick Phelps.

Arthur Conan Doyle was writing in a notebook while Camellya looked around.

“(I was nearly frightened when Irene brought up”Vampire”.It couldn’t have been me.The only blood I’ve only drank was from Louis last night.Could it that someone is trying to frame me..or?)”Camellya thought.

He stood and turned to face the room. “Piecing together the testimonies, we know that the first murder was Lord Siemens.The time of death was approximately 1:10 a.m, the second was Patrick Phelps, roughly at 2:38 a.m., that makes Sebastian the last murder”.

‘’So the butler was last?” Charles Grey asks.

Ciel remained silent, hands clenched tightly behind his back, the shadow of doubt and anger deepening in his gaze.

“(Three deaths, one night,)” Camellya thought. “(Whoever did this isn’t just a murderer—they’re methodical, deliberate… and still among us.)”

“So perhaps the butler had an accomplice,” Lau suggested, swirling the tea in his cup with casual grace. “Together, they carried out the murders. But afterward, they quarreled over whatever reward they hoped to gain… and in the end, the butler was silenced.”

“A plausible theory,” Ciel said, narrowing his eye. “If that’s the case, the killer would likely be someone with something to gain from the deaths.”

“Indeed,” Lau nodded. “Money tends to be the great motivator. Mr. Phelps, for example, was the heir to Blue Star Line—a powerful company in marine transport. He was timid, yes, but skilled enough to be entrusted with the foreign trade division. He recently even expanded into the Asian market.”

All eyes shifted as Karl Woodley scowled at Lau.

Ciel’s gaze hardened. He pointed at Lau. “He was your business rival, wasn’t he?”

Lau didn’t deny it. He simply smiled and took a slow sip of his tea. “...Well, I suppose you could say that’s true.”

“Furthermore,” Ciel continued coldly, “you’re known to carry needles in the long sleeves of your robes. Isn’t that correct?”

“What are you suggesting?” Karl asked sharply, eyes narrowing.

Lau raised his hands in mock surrender and retrieved a slim needle from his sleeve. “Yes, I do carry them. But they're used in traditional Eastern medicine, I assure you.”

“What?!” a chorus of shocked voices filled the room.

“You—you killed Phelps!” Karl shouted, standing abruptly.

“And you rifled through the Earl’s room earlier, didn’t you?!” Grimsby accused, voice rising with fury. “How do we know you weren’t destroying evidence?!”

“Oh my~” Lau chuckled, seemingly unbothered by the accusations. “Aren’t you both being a bit... dramatic?”

Before the tension could rise further, Camellya stood up calmly, her expression unreadable. “Please excuse me for a moment,” she said softly.

Aiden, seated beside Camellya, gave a subtle nod and rose to follow her. As they stepped into the hallway, Camellya cast a glance back at Louis—cool, deliberate, meaningful.

Once they were alone, Camellya turned to Aiden. “Aiden, could you be a dear and look into the connections between the deceased and our current guests? Specifically, why each of them was invited here.”

“You’re asking me to dig up gossip?” Aiden raised an eyebrow.

“Precisely,” Camellya replied with a small, amused smile.

“Very well, my lady,” he said with a bow, before slipping quietly down the hall and out of earshot.

She stood alone only a moment before Louis appeared, striding into the corridor.

“Where did your attendant go?” he asked.

“I sent him on an errand,” Camellya replied smoothly. Her expression softened. “I suspect you believe I had a hand in Mr. Phelps’ murder. Please, rest assured—I had nothing to do with it. The only person I’ve ever fed from is you. As for the others, I know none of them personally. I've only seen Irene at the opera.”

“I didn’t suspect you,” Louis said. “For one, your scent wasn’t on Phelps’ body.”

“My scent? And what exactly would that be?” she asked playfully, tilting her head.

“Orchids,” Louis replied after a pause.

“Well, my father does keep quite the garden,” she said with a knowing smirk.

Louis's demeanor grew more serious. “Camellya, there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask. Do you remember anything about the people who did this to us? I recall a woman—she kidnapped me. I remember her scent more than her face. Beyond that, it’s all... foggy.”

Camellya’s eyes darkened with memory. “I do remember her. I was supposed to be at a gala when our carriage stopped. I heard a scream. When the door opened, I saw a woman—dark skin, long lavender hair. No weapon, but then… I felt someone grab me from behind. I blacked out. When I woke, I was on the table.”

She paused, her voice lower now. “There was a man there, too. Blonde hair—not white, definitely blonde. I don’t remember his face, but I remember the glasses…”

“Black frames,” Louis said quietly. “I remember now. He laughed... as he…”

Louis trailed off, unable to find the words. Camellya reached out and rested her hand gently on his shoulder.

“The Yard promised to investigate, but I don’t believe them,” she said. “I want to find those people myself. Will you help me?”

“I want the same thing,” Louis answered. His voice was cold with purpose. “If they can’t undo what they did to us, then I’ll kill them.”

“My thoughts exactly,” she replied. “Once the murderer here is caught, I’ll speak to the Earl about you staying at the manor. My mother will want to thank you.”

“Well, aren’t you climbing the social ladder?” came a voice behind them.

Both turned to see Beast leaning against the wall, arms crossed, watching them with a cool gaze.

“Mally—this is—” Louis began.

“I’d be careful who you cozy up to,” Beast interrupted. “She might slit your throat in your sleep.”

Camellya gave a low chuckle. “Aren’t you cheeky. Mally, was it? I’ll be sure to remember that. Now, if you’ll excuse me.” With a graceful nod, she slipped back into the drawing room.

Louis stared after her before turning to Beast. “What the hell was that?”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Beast said sarcastically. “Did I interrupt your invitation to move into a manor? A few dead bodies, and suddenly you're planning a relocation—”

Louis scowled. “You didn’t hear the whole conversation—”

“Didn’t need to. The flirting at the banquet said enough.”

“And why would that even matter to you?” he shot back.

Beast’s eyes narrowed. “Because one of’em could be the killer, Louis. Did that thought not cross your mind? Or are you just trying to follow your parents to an early grave—?”

Louis took a step forward, and for a moment Beast flinched, expecting him to strike. But he simply walked past her, voice low and controlled.

“I get that you resent me. But don’t bring them into this.”

With that, he walked away down the corridor, leaving Beast alone in the silence.

She crossed her arms, exhaling sharply as something twisted in her chest.

“Great job, Mally,” she muttered to herself. “You just pushed him away.”

Later that evening, Arthur expressed his intention to search for Sebastian’s butler key. With no other leads, he, Ciel, and Charles Grey made their way down to the cellar, accompanied by Baldroy, Louis, and Finnian.

The air grew damp and cold as they descended the steps. The flicker of Baldroy’s lantern cast long shadows on the stone walls.

“So creepy down here,” Arthur muttered. “Wouldn’t be surprised if we saw a ghost—”

Grey immediately latched onto Ciel’s arm. “Don’t joke about that! Ghosts and ghouls don’t exist. I only believe in things I can cut with my sword.”

“In that case,” Ciel said, expression flat, “would you mind walking on your own?”

Grey released him at once, clearing his throat. “Ahem, I only meant—I thought you might get scared. I was being considerate.”

“We’re here,” Baldroy interrupted, stopping in front of the storage room doors.

They pushed them open, revealing the still forms of the victims laid out beneath white sheets.

Arthur slipped on a pair of gloves. “Let’s be respectful,” he said quietly.

He pulled back the sheet covering Sebastian and blinked. “He’s… wet?”

“Oh, right,” Baldroy said, raising the lantern. “Forgot to mention—there’s a leak in the ceiling down here.”

“Poor Sebastian,” Finnian murmured, stepping closer. “We should move him.”

Arthur nodded. “Yes. If he’s damp, decomposition will set in faster.”

“D-decompose…?” Finnian whispered, visibly upset.

Arthur continued, glancing over the body. “We can’t undress him easily—rigor mortis has already set in. Still, we can try turning him over—”

“Stop it!” Finnian suddenly stepped forward, kneeling by Sebastian’s side. “Don’t treat him like some object! He was important to us!”

“Finny.” Ciel’s voice was cold but controlled. “If you’re going to act like a child, leave. You’re in the way.”

Finnian hesitated, hurt flashing in his eyes. Then he stood silently and walked over to Baldroy, who gave his hair a small ruffle of comfort.

Arthur examined Sebastian’s body thoroughly, but found no sign of a key.

“Nothing,” he said. “We’ll have to check his room.”

A short while later, Ciel opened the door to Sebastian’s quarters. The group stepped into a surprisingly large room, with a neatly made bed in the center, a cabinet to the left, and a closet on the right.

“Spacious,” Arthur remarked.

“He was an upper-level servant, after all,” Baldroy added.

“Any idea where he might’ve kept the key?” Ciel asked.

Baldroy shook his head. “First time I’ve ever been in here.”

“I’ve only visited twice, and that was just to assign the room,” Ciel muttered, arms crossed.

“For now, let’s search the usual places people keep valuables,” Grey suggested.

They fanned out across the room, opening drawers, checking under the bed, and scanning the walls for hidden compartments. Then Ciel pulled open the closet door—only to be met with a flurry of motion.

A group of cats sprang out, meowing and scattering across the room.

“Cats?!” Arthur exclaimed.

Louis narrowed his eyes. (You’d think after we got Betty, that would’ve been enough…)

Ciel’s expression darkened. “That bastard was hiding them from me!”

“Aww, look at this one!” Finnian cooed, lifting a fluffy gray tabby. “So cute!”

Ciel recoiled with a sneeze. “Finny! Keep that cat away from me—I’m allergic.”

“What was that?” Finnian said, holding it closer.

Ciel staggered back, sneezing again. “Louis, take all the cats out of here. Now.”

“As you wish, my lord,” Louis replied, already reaching for the nearest feline. “But where exactly should I—?”

“Anywhere that isn’t here,” Ciel snapped mid-sneeze.

Louis sighed and gathered the cats in his arms, cradling them like unruly bundles of fluff as he made his way out of the room.

Where the hell did Sebastian find all these? Louis wondered, dodging a swat from one particularly grumpy tabby.

Meanwhile, with Beast…

Beast stood beside Lydia, helping with the dishes in the quiet kitchen. The clinking of plates was the only sound for a moment—until Lydia noticed the tense look on Beast’s face.

“Something wrong?” Lydia asked gently.

Beast hesitated, drying her hands on a towel. “I… I think I said something that upset Louis earlier.”
“Oh?” Lydia tilted her head. “How upset are we talking?”

“He walked off. Angry,” Beast admitted, guilt creeping into her voice.

Lydia gave a sympathetic smile. “I’ve been there. If he’s really upset, he goes quiet. Won’t talk to you ‘til you either apologize… or figure out where you went wrong.”

Beast blinked. “So he’s not ignoring me forever?”

“Of course not.” Lydia leaned in and whispered something into Beast’s ear. Whatever it was made her eyes go wide.

“You’re kidding,” Beast said.

Lydia grinned, setting down a dish. “Worked for me every time I messed up. Now go on—I’ll get Edwin to help finish up. Go talk to him.”

As Beast wiped her hands clean, her expression softened. Lydia’s warmth reminded her of someone.

“You know… you really remind me of her,” Beast said with a nostalgic smile. “She used to comfort me the same way.”

“Hm?” Lydia looked up, curious.

“Never mind.” Beast turned and headed for the door, her determination slowly returning.

She wandered through the manor, eventually finding Louis crouched in a quiet corner, surrounded by a cluster of cats. He held a bowl of food, gently offering it to the furry crowd.

“I’m guessing he brought them in yesterday,” Louis said, placing a bowl of milk near them. “Weather was nasty—poor things would've frozen out there. You’ve got a good heart, Sebastian. I'll look after ‘em in your stead.”

Beast took a deep breath then exhaled, then walked into the room.

Louis didn’t respond, focusing on the cats.

She stepped closer, taking a breath. “Look… can we talk? About earlier.”

Still, he didn’t look at her.

Beast continued anyway. “It was my fault. I overheard you talkin’ about going to her manor… and I got jealous. I shouldn’t have brought up your parents. That was cruel.”

He remained silent, gently scratching behind a kitten’s ear.

“And… I don’t resent you, Louis. I see you as a friend—a mate. I was mad when you lied about joining the circus, but everything after that… You didn’t have to shield me from that
bullet. You didn’t have to risk yourself to give us another chance. But you did.”
Her voice began to tremble slightly. “I guess… I was just scared. Scared of losing someone else I care about. With the killer still out there, who knows what’ll happen. But I should’ve trusted you.”
Louis stayed where he was, silent.
Beast gave a small sigh. “Guess I’ll have to resort to that, then,” she muttered under her breath, eyes narrowing with mischievous resolve.
Beast took a quiet breath, then leaned in close. Louis still didn’t look at her, but she gently brushed her lips against his cheek.
“I really am sorry,” she whispered.
Then, without waiting for a response, she turned and hurried out of the room—heart pounding, face burning.
She didn’t stop moving until she reached the kitchen again, where Lydia was drying her hands and putting away the last of the dishes. Beast leaned against the counter, exhaling sharply.
“So?” Lydia asked, turning to her with a curious smile. “How’d it go?”
Beast crossed her arms, trying to hide her flustered expression. “I kissed him on the cheek. Told him I was sorry. Then I ran off like a damn fool.”
Lydia froze. “You actually did it?”
“You said it’d work for you!” Beast snapped, cheeks glowing red.
Lydia raised her hands, sheepish. “Okay,Okay, but I was a little girl, difference if it's a grown woman.”
Beast stared at her. “What?”
“I just thought it sounded sweet, and, well... it worked, didn’t it?” Lydia giggled.
Beast groaned, covering her face. “Bloody hell, Lydia…”
“But look on the bright side,” Lydia said with a wink. “You definitely got his attention.”
Beast grumbled under her breath, but the corner of her lips tugged into a reluctant smile.
Moments later…

Charles Grey stood with arms crossed, surveying the tension that still lingered in the drawing room. Then, with a sharp clap of his hands, he spoke.

“I believe it's time we checked everyone’s belongings,” he announced. “If the murderer brought something incriminating with them, it's likely still among their things.”

Ciel raised a brow. “And do you expect them to agree to that?”

“Oh, they will,” Grey said confidently, adjusting his coat. “I outrank the Yard in matters like these. If anyone objects, I’ll simply remind them who’s giving the orders.”

Arthur gave him a sideways glance but nodded, stepping forward. “Right then. Ladies and gentlemen, your cooperation is appreciated. For the sake of everyone's safety, we’ll be conducting a search of your rooms and luggage.”

To Arthur’s mild surprise, no one objected. Some even nodded in agreement, murmuring among themselves.

“I understand,” said Camellya softly. “It’s necessary.”

Beast and Lydia were assigned to search Camellya’s room as Mey-Rin and Ren Mao checked.

Eventually, the two entered Camellya’s room. As Lydia sifted through a wardrobe, she glanced over her shoulder.

“Thank you, by the way… for looking after Louis while he was missing,” she said gently.

Camellya looked up from her own case and offered a graceful nod. “It was no trouble. He saved me once—it was the least I could do.”
east stood silently beside Lydia, her fingers absently rifling through the folds of Camellya’s neatly packed suitcase. Though her eyes scanned each item with care, her thoughts were elsewhere.

Lydia’s words still echoed in her ears—“Thank you for looking after Louis during his capture.”

Beast hadn’t known that. And now that she did, it stung. The guilt she already carried from snapping at both Louis and Camellya deepened, wrapping around her like cold iron. She clenched her jaw, trying to focus on the task, but found nothing suspicious in the case. No secrets, no lies—only more weight on her conscience.

Once their search was finished, they returned to the drawing room, where the rest of the party had already gathered. The storm outside battered the windows, matching the storm within.

“After all that,” Arthur sighed, removing his gloves, “we still didn’t find the key.”

“Then it must be somewhere else,” Ciel said, arms folded. “Sebastian was too careful to leave it out in the open.”

“Or,” Lau offered casually, sipping tea, “the culprit threw it out a window. It’s tiny—no one would find it in this storm.”

A small voice broke through the room.

“Excuse me.”

All eyes turned to see Finnian, flanked by Mey-Rin and Baldroy, stepping forward.

“I'll check outside,” Finnian declared, already marching toward the door.

“I'll come too,” added Mey-Rin firmly.

Ciel narrowed his eyes. “If the key’s found, it could help identify the culprit. But I won't order you to—”

“But I want to!” Finnian interrupted, fists clenched. “I may not be smart enough to solve murders, but I can do something. And if finding that key can help, even just a little… then let me try!”

He glanced at Mey-Rin, who gave him a determined nod. Without another word, they bolted out into the storm.

“Ah—hey, you guys! Wait!” Baldroy called after them, but they were already gone. Sighing heavily, he muttered a quick “Excuse me,” and chased after them.

Lydia looked to Louis, uncertain. Her expression asked if she should follow, but he gave a small shake of his head—No.

A moment later, Tanaka passed quietly through the hall, holding an umbrella, following the three out into the rain without a word.

Louis watched them go, a quiet heaviness in his eyes.

(They’ve known Sebastian longer than we have… For them, this is personal. For us, it’s only been a few months… Still.)

He turned and excused himself from the room.
Alone in the hallway, Louis paused before a tall window. The storm lashed against the glass in steady sheets, obscuring the world beyond. He stared for a long moment, his reflection faint in the pane.

But then—movement.

Beast stood in the hallway, watching Louis as he gazed out the rain-speckled window. The silence between them lingered, the air heavy with the weight of unspoken words. She hesitated, then stepped closer.

“Louis…” Her voice was soft, unsure. “I just… wanted..To see if you were alright.”

He didn’t respond at first, but she pressed on, her tone filled with regret.

“I’m sorry. For not hearing you out earlier. For jumping to conclusions. I let my emotions get the better of me, and I know that hurt you..Especially after bringing up...I didn’t know Camellya was with you when you were… caught. I just assumed the worst. Again.”

Louis sighed quietly, the tension in his shoulders easing. Slowly, he turned to face her, his expression weary but no longer cold.

“I get it. You were hurt… but so was I.” His tone wasn’t angry—just tired. “Just try your best to hear me out next time.”

Beast looked down, her voice shaky. “I will.”

There was another beat of quiet. Then Louis tilted his head slightly, the faintest ghost of a smile tugging at his lips.

“Also… what was that kiss about?”

Beast blinked, completely caught off guard. “W-what?”

“The one on my cheek,” he said, a brow raised.

She stammered, cheeks flushing pink. “I-It was… I mean, it was just… I didn’t know what else to do. Lydia said it would work—but then she said she lied—”

Louis chuckled”That does seem very much like her.”

But his laughter faded when he noticed how suddenly serious her gaze had turned.

Beast stepped a little closer, her eyes locked onto his.

“…But what if I meant it?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “Not just to show I was truly sorry… but also—”

Their faces were inches apart now. The warmth between them stirred something unspoken, some truth that neither had been ready to face until now.

Before the moment could reach its end, the hallway suddenly burst into noise.

“There you are!” Baldroy came barreling down the corridor and into the room, slightly out of breath and soaked from the rain. “We’ve apprehended a suspect!”

Louis and Beast immediately straightened up, entering the room themselves as Baldroy gestured over his shoulder. “Well, go on then—bring 'em in here!”

From behind him, Mey-Rin, Finnian, and Dagger entered, each holding on to a restrained figure. The man they brought in was older, dignified despite the ropes binding his hands. His slicked-back dark hair was immaculately styled, not a strand out of place. Copper-colored eyes glinted sharply beneath arched brows, and his face bore the stern lines of age and arrogance.

He wore an elegant black coat over tailored dark trousers, and a pristine pair of white gloves still clung to his hands, as if refusing to surrender his sense of control.
The man remained silent, only raising his chin as he was forced into the center of the room.

Everyone present turned to look.

Louis narrowed his eyes.

Charles grey surprised“What? He really does exist? Where the hell was he-”
“(Who is he? I can't pick up his scent due to the Rain, he must be the Killer but if so, why)” Louis thought.

Lau rose to his feet, a bemused smile on his lips.

“To think the thirteenth guest would reveal himself so willingly... I must admit, even I’m surprised.”

He casually rested an arm on the restrained man’s shoulder.

“So then—who might you be?”

Ciel groaned from his seat, rubbing his temple in frustration.

“Must we go through this again?”

The man smiled calmly, his copper eyes gleaming with quiet amusement.

“My name, you ask?”

Ciel sighed. “It’s been some time, Jeremy. How have you been?”

A wave of surprise rippled through the room.

“Yet another surprise.You know this old fellow, my Lord?” Lau asked, glancing curiously between them.

“Old, am I?” the man repeated with an arched brow, though his smile remained intact.

Ciel straightened his posture, addressing the others.

“Yes.He is referred to as the Reverend Jeremy Rathbone.A beloved counselor in his local church, he's become rather well known for his Good Deeds.”

A few of the guests exchanged glances, some gasping softly in recognition.

Jeremy gave a modest chuckle.

“Please—just Jeremy will do. No need for formalities on my account.”

Despite the tension, his demeanor remained warm, almost disarming. But the unease in the room had already begun to thicken.

Chapter Text

Everyone stood frozen in stunned silence—everyone, that is, except Arthur.

“A vicar, eh? Rather unexpected, but… quite nice,” Arthur remarked with a half-smile.

Karl Woodley stepped forward, finger jabbing toward the restrained man.

“You expect us to believe this nonsense? The thirteenth guest is the only one who could’ve committed the murders—and this man has no alibi! He’s our killer!”

Jeremy, still composed, offered a pleasant smile.

“Unfortunately, Mr. Woodley, that claim is absolute nonsense.”

Karl’s face contorted in confusion.

“H-how do you even know my name?”

Jeremy’s copper eyes flicked to the man’s hand.

“It’s elementary. The ring on your finger speaks volumes. A large diamond—specifically, a newly developed round brilliant cut. That design was recently perfected by the Woodley Company and requires advanced polishing machinery. I’ve heard Daniel Anderson, a jeweler in London, has been showcasing it heavily in his sales pitches.”

He paused, letting the room absorb the information.

“Among the Earl’s guests, the one most likely to possess such a rare, unreleased piece... would be the president of the Woodley Company. That is to say, you. Am I wrong?”

Woodley opened his mouth to retort, but no words came.

Arthur stepped forward, sharp curiosity in his voice.“More importantly, how did you-No, how long have you been here and for what reason?”

Jeremy turned to him with a serene smile.

“So many questions already. But let’s answer one.”

He looked to Baldroy, who was still clutching the leather bag. “You there. Would you mind setting that down and opening it?”

“Uh... sure,” Baldroy muttered, lowering the bag.

As he opened it, a soft gasp escaped Mey-Rin’s lips.“That's the owl Sebastian gave me.”

Jeremy nodded. “Yes. I sedated him to keep him calm during travel. But more importantly, there’s a message attached to his leg. Earl, if you would?”

Ciel stepped forward and retrieved the letter from the small pouch strapped to the owl’s leg. His eye scanned the paper quickly, brows furrowing.

“Young master, what does it say?” Mey-Rin asked anxiously.

Ciel’s voice was grave.

“It’s a letter from Sebastian... He anticipated he might be killed and sent this message in advance—to Jeremy.”

Grimsby Keane scoffed.“As far as I'm concerned, it doesn't matter what's on that bit of paper, it isn't enough to prove he's not our killer.”

“What’s the date?”Ciel asks.

“Yesterday—March 12th. It was for the evening performance at the Lyceum Theatre,” Finian read aloud.

“The play was The Lady of the Lake,” Jeremy added smoothly.

“I can confirm that’s the current production running at Lyceum,” Irene chimed in.

“Show ended around 10 p.m.Even if I offered a sovereign to speed things up, it would take 2 hours in a hansom cab.No, In This Storm will take twice as long”Jeremy informs them.

“A Carriage in this weather?” Irene questioned.

Baldroy crossed his arms“With this rain, the river will be flooded. you'd never be able to cross it in a carriage.”

“There are countless paths to an end,” Jeremy said quietly, “but only one truth.”

Arthur tilted his head.

“So, your truth... is that you were still in London last night. Which would make it impossible for you to be involved in the murders?”

Jeremy smiled. “Just the sharp deduction I’d expect from a novelist. I must read one of your books sometime.”

Arthur blinked. “Wait, how did you—?”

Jeremy chuckled. “It’s all in the details. Calluses on your middle finger from gripping a pen. Ink stains around the cuffs from hasty writing. Blue tinge on your sleeve—cheap detergent and over-washed fabric, I’d wager. You even jot notes inside your cuffs, don’t you?”

Arthur glanced at his sleeve, sheepishly tugging it down.

(His deduction skills are razor-sharp...) Louis thought, observing quietly from the side.

“Amazing! You remind me of my old mentor—Dr. Bell!” Arthur said with awe.

Jeremy smiles. “People-watching is a favorite pastime of mine.”

He then looked to Ciel.

“Well then, now that I’m cleared of suspicion... would someone mind untying me? This manor reeks of a complicated case. Just the thing to cure my boredom.”

Ciel exchanged a glance with Louis, who gave a short nod and moved to untie Jeremy’s restraints.

Moments later…

The room remained silent, tension still thick—but curiosity now lingered alongside it.

Shortly after, the ropes around Jeremy's wrists were loosened, and he sat in one of the chairs.

They took a moment to brief him on the perplexing string of murders, detailing each death, the timing, and the current suspicions.

“I see,” Jeremy said thoughtfully, putting his glove hands together. “ That is quite intriguing.Then, I’d like to examine the bodies myself.They speak most eloquently, and they tell nothing but the truth.”

“(Something bout him seems familiar…Is it possible that-)”

“Scent?” Charles Grey echoed, puzzled.

Ciel gave a curt nod. “You four, move the bodies to separate rooms.”

Louis was so lost in thought he agreed.

As servants began relocating the bodies and Jeremy excused himself to change, Louis lingered behind, quietly watching him disappear down the hall. Something gnawed at the back of his mind. There was something off about Jeremy—something subtle. His movements were too smooth, his speech too calculated. And that scent… Louis couldn’t quite place it, but it was familiar. Familiar enough to stir unease.

(Where have I smelled that before…?) he thought.

Later that evening, the manor’s kitchen bustled with hushed frustration.

“You think that old man can really find the culprit?”Baldroy asks.

“It's a good question, not sure,”said Lydia.

“I say let the bloke try” said Dagger.

“Well, I'm worried about that, too but for us, what to do about tonight's dinner is the bigger problem,”said Mey-Rin.

“Right.. Baldroy muttered, peering into the larder with a frown.

Just then, they hear a knock at the kitchen door.

“I know you're in there, open the door”

“Mr.Jeremy?”Finian questioned as he walked up to the kitchen door and opened it.

“Can we help you sir?”Lydia asks.

“If you came to scrounge for food, there's nothing left,” said Baldroy.

“I didn't come to extort anything, but you're out of food?” came Jeremy’s calm, amused voice. He stepped into the room, now clad in Sebastian’s dark tailored coat.

“T-This is kind of embarrassing…Reverend,um.. one of our party guests consumes a mass amount of food” said Mey-Rin, fidgeting.

“(One must wonder where he's packing it all)”Louis thought.

“Sebastian prepared enough for 3 days, but it's already…”said Mey-Rin.

“With those supplies, bean soup is about the best we can do but that'd be a disgrace to put on the young master’s table”said Baldroy.

Jeremy rested his left hand under his right shoulder, the other propped against the table as he leaned in thoughtfully.

“We’re all trying to come up with ideas,” Beast said, her arms crossed, trying not to sound too frustrated.

“You have a herb garden here, don’t you?” Jeremy asked, a subtle gleam of confidence in his eye.

“Yes! Sebastian planted tons of herbs out back,” Finnian chimed eagerly.

“Perfect. Herbs are remarkably versatile,” Jeremy said, his tone calm and professorial. “Many have medicinal properties, and some can act as appetite suppressants. Fennel, for instance—it’s often used to reduce the amount people eat, especially when added to starters.”

“Whoa, herbs can do that?” Finnian blinked in awe.

“I’ve never heard of that before,” Mey-Rin added, genuinely surprised.

“We can also make a meat substitute using beans,” Jeremy continued. “Prepare it well enough, season it right, and your guests won’t even realize there’s no meat at all.”

As Jeremy spoke, Louis remained silent, watching him closely. (There’s definitely something off about this man… but what is it?) he thought. His intuition stirred uneasily, but there was nothing concrete to grasp—just a scent, a presence, too familiar to ignore.

His attention shifted when he noticed the troubled look on Mey-Rin’s face.

“What’s wrong?” Baldroy asked, picking up on it too.

Mey-Rin straightened, her eyes wide. “I-I can’t believe I forgot until now! When we ladies were checking each other’s rooms… I found something really strange.”

Louis tensed. (Could it be… something in Camellya’s belongings?)

“Something strange?” Jeremy repeated, calm but intrigued.

Mey-Rin nodded quickly. “Miss Irene… She had a small bottle filled with this dark red liquid. It looked like blood!” She turned toward the others. “And one of the young master’s guests said Mr. Phelps looked like he’d been attacked by a vampire…”

Jeremy touched a thoughtful hand to his chin. “Fascinating. A curious discovery indeed.”

“Apparently” Mey-Rin continued. “Miss Irene told me to keep their courtship a secret because she is 12 years older than Mr.King-”

“Twelve years older?!” Baldroy, Finnian, and Dagger shouted in near unison.

“And she barely looks a day over twenty,” Mey-Rin added, lowering her voice. “You know what they say about vampires… they don’t age none,do they?”

Louis crossed his arms, eyes narrowing slightly. (Irene doesn’t strike me as a vampire. If she needed blood, Lord Siemens’ body would’ve had puncture marks. It doesn’t add up.)

Jeremy let out a quiet chuckle. “Yes, A Vampire among us.I have no doubt it would be an intriguing experience indeed but fear not—there’s a far more mundane explanation for that red liquid.”

“There is?” Mey-Rin asked, blinking in surprise.

Jeremy offered a mild, almost playful smile. “Indeed. I believe I know what it is… and I’ll share my findings with all of you—this evening.”

The servants exchanged glances, curiosity visibly piqued.

(Whatever he knows… I want to hear it too.) Louis thought, eyes fixed on Jeremy as the strange investigator turned back to the kitchen, as calm as ever.

Later, in the dining hall, nobles and guests sat around the long table, the soft clinking of silverware and murmurs of surprise filling the room.

“Aaah! I couldn’t eat another bite! What an excellent meal! Those streaks were just right,nicely meaty without being greasy. I could eat hundreds of the things ”Charles Grey turns to Ciel”I say,you Phatomhives use only the best for your table,eh?”

“How kind of you to say,”said Ciel.

Behind, the servants listened in from the hall.

“They like it…” Finnian said with awe.

“I can’t believe it,”Louis whispered. “He actually pulled it off…”

Baldroy crossed his arms, nodding reluctantly. “Guess even priests have their uses.”

Later that evening…

Later that evening, the sound of water and clinking dishes echoed from the kitchen as Louis stood beside Lydia, quietly scrubbing plates.

“You’ve gotten better at this,” Lydia remarked with a teasing grin, handing him another dish.

“I’ve had a lot of practice lately,” Louis replied with a small smirk.

As Lydia wiped her hands, her eyes wandered toward the hallway—and she noticed Beast, lingering in the doorway, staring directly at Louis with a distant, almost conflicted look.

Lydia narrowed her eyes, then quickly turned to Louis. “Oh—I forgot. I need to… check the pantry inventory.” She slipped off her apron. “Beast, could you take over here?”

“Huh? Uh—sure,” Beast replied, blinking out of her thoughts as she stepped forward. Lydia gave her a knowing look on her way out.

Louis glanced at Beast as she picked up a towel and began drying a plate. An awkward silence passed before he finally broke it.

“…You’ve been staring.”

Beast blinked. “W-what? I wasn’t—”

“You were,” he said, not unkindly. “And… I was thinking about it too.”

Beast flushed. Her fingers fumbled with the dish as she set it aside. “You mean… when we almost kissed?”

Louis nodded. “Yeah.”

She hesitated, her voice quieter. “I meant it,what I said. At least part of me did.” She swallowed hard. “But… part of me still isn’t over Joker.”

Louis didn’t flinch. He looked down, then back up at her. “Then… let’s not rush to anything. Once we’ve caught the real culprit… and after Sebastian’s funeral… Maybe we can come back to this. See where we stand.”

Beast met his eyes, the tension softening into a quiet warmth. She gave a small nod. “I’d like that.”

Later…

Everyone had gathered in Karl Woodley’s bedroom. Ciel, now dressed in Sebastian’s sleek black butler coat to mask his scent, sat composedly on the bed, flanked by Louis, Lydia, and the rest of the guests. A heavy, breathless silence filled the room—until a sharp knock broke through it.

The door creaked open, and Tanaka stepped inside.

“Pardon the intrusion. I’ve been sent to inform you… the murderer has been apprehended,” he announced solemnly.

Gasps echoed throughout the room.

Charles Grey strolled in behind him, arms crossed and an unimpressed expression on his face. “We’ve got our culprit, alright.”

Following him came Jeremy Rathbone, holding something that made several guests recoil.

“Oh, good heavens,” gasped Irene.

“This is the murderer?” Camellya asked, incredulous.

“Allow me to introduce our killer,” Jeremy said, raising the culprit for all to see—a snake, tightly coiled and knotted in his gloved hands.

“A snake?!” Ciel exclaimed, rising slightly.

Louis’s eyes widened. (The way he tied that snake... It's just like Sebastian did back at the circus. Could he have faked his death? No—focus. Questions later.)

“It may sound incredible,” Arthur added, “but the creature attacked Lady Ran-Mao while she was wearing Ciel’s coat. It seems it was trained to go after the Earl’s scent.”

Ran-Mao entered the room at that moment, still wearing Ciel’s coat—though it barely covered her, exposing a bit of her cleavage just enough to make Louis avert his eyes with a flush.

Jeremy’s voice cut through the moment: “The Black Mamba. Native to South Africa. Its venom contains a powerful neurotoxin. The killer trained it using the Earl’s scent to attack on command. But in the end... a snake is a snake. It followed the scent into the bedchamber, but couldn’t distinguish faces. It killed the wrong man—Patrick Phelps.”

“Fascinating,” Arthur muttered, scribbling notes. “That would mean the killer was unaware Lord Phantomhive was sleeping elsewhere.”

Ciel nodded grimly. “It went to my room and Patrick Phelps paid the price,a high price indeed.”

“I anticipated as much and laid a trap,” Jeremy continued. “And it seems I was right. My compliments to Lady Ran-Mao—for most of us, the disguise would have been far too obvious.”

Ran-Mao adjusted the too-tight coat. “Tight clothes,” she muttered, her deadpan tone intact.

Louis blushed again. Beast noticed and squinted subtly at him.

“And more importantly,” Jeremy added with a smirk, “I doubt Lord Phantomhive could have dodged a snake strike so gracefully.”

From his spot near the window, Lau exhaled a lazy puff of smoke. “Ah, the young Lord’s death would’ve been... troublesome for us, wouldn’t it, Ran-Mao?”

Ran-Mao nodded. “I’m glad you’re not dead.”

Suddenly, she lunged forward and wrapped Ciel in a firm, affectionate hug.

Ciel froze. “W-What are you doing?! At least wear something decent first!”

Ran-Mao blinked, confused. “No hugging?”

Ciel struggled free, panting and straightening his coat.

He cleared his throat and turned to Jeremy. “As for my attire, can I assume you put me in my Butler's coat to disguise my scent from the snake?”

Jeremy smirked. “It was perfectly sized for that tiny frame of yours.”

Louis squinted. (That’s definitely Sebastian.)

Arthur raised a hand. “But how did a venomous snake get into the country in the first place? That’s illegal.”

“I’d wager it was smuggled,” Lau replied coolly. “And the easiest way to do that is to bribe someone who runs a freighter.”

“Which would mean,” Ciel added, “the killer would need ties to African trade routes.”

Arthur glanced at his notes. “Let’s see… primary imports from Africa include gold and—” He stopped mid-sentence, eyes widening. “Diamonds.”

Gasps rippled through the room.

All eyes turned to Karl Woodley.

“N-No, wait! It wasn’t me!” he stammered. “What about Kong-Rong Trading? They—!”

“Yes, we’re a trading company,” Lau said smoothly. “But we don’t do business on the African continent.”

Charles Grey shrugged. “Having African connections isn’t quite proof of murder, though.”

“And what about Georg von Siemens?” Karl added quickly. “I have an alibi for that,if you recall.”

“Which may no longer matter,” Jeremy said calmly.

“What do you mean?” Kingsley asked.

“The body found by the servants… may not have been a corpse at all.”

More gasps.

“Those familiar with Romeo and Juliet may recall a scene where Juliet drinks a potion that mimics death,” Jeremy said.

Arthur’s eyes lit up. “You’re suggesting… suspended animation?”

“Correct. The compound is called tetrodotoxin. It’s been extracted from pufferfish and blue-ringed octopus. When refined correctly, it can render someone virtually dead—heart slowed, breath undetectable.”

Arthur nodded slowly. “I’ve read about it. Rare, but real.”

“When I examined Georg’s body, I smelled the sea—likely the poison’s origin. But why smell poison on someone stabbed through the heart?”

Jeremy clapped his hands once.

Ciel’s voice rang out, sharp. “Because it was a ruse.”

“Quite.Von Siemens, you see,faked a chest wound,he then drank the poison, dispose of the container, and pretended to die.None of the party were likely to examine alone closely, the deception need only be temporary. and yet, the body I examined today was in fact stabbed”said Jeremy.

“He meant to make his murder and that was actually killed? What rotten luck”said Lau.

“We can take it a step further, given how things played out, the Killer may have been setting a try for the Earl”said Arthur.

“What sort of trap?”Ciel asks.

“It's not clear if Von Siemens was a knowing accomplice, he seemed to lose all sense of control when he drank so.. perhaps the real killer told the term as a practical joke, suggesting to give everyone a good freight to the night ”said Arthur.

“You make a good point. He and I have never met before a party so he wouldn't have anything against me. I think therefore we can assume he was used and then silenced by someone to incriminate me”said Ciel.

“Indeed.And who would wish to do that?” Jeremy asks.

Once again everything that Karl Woodley.

Karl Woodley backs up”Wait, anyone could have put him up to it, not just me.It makes everybody's Alibi worthless.”

Jeremy rested his hand on his chin“That is true but you have motive and opportunity, I should we think you are innocent? After all, everyone lies, Mr.Woodley.”

Karl grunts.

He paused, eyes scanning the room.

“Say, if he drinks in Poison like you suggest he did, how did he dispose of the bottle and where is it now?” Charles Grey asks.

“That's simple enough, he had only to toss it someplace where we wouldn't immediately see it, like into the fire”said Ciel.

“That fire was burning particularly bright; Like it had a lot of fuel”said Baldroy.

Arthur’s eyes widened“With the fire going, we wouldn't see it there, and he could then return to collect it when our attention was elsewhere.”

Ciel’s eye darkened.“Except he was prevented from doing just that.By Sebastian.”

“That's it!The butler came to tend the fire before the killer could destroy the evidence.That bottle alone could suggest the truth of the crime, and the murderer would loses his alibi.So he panicked, and killed Sebastian as well, he then collected the bottle from the fireplace, and went back to his room” said Arthur.

“If that's the case then whoever killed him must have the bottle, and I have no such object in my possession.You've already searched me and this entire room”said Karl Woodley.

“Yes, we search the room,” Ciel said coolly, rising from the bed, “Everywhere but the fireplace.”

“Preposterous!” Karl barked, face red. “I don’t have anything like that! This is slanderous nonsense!”

“That should be easy enough to settle,”

Louis looked to see Grimsby step forward.

“Let’s have a look-see, shall we?” he said with a flourish, reaching for a fireplace poker like a stage prop.

He knelt and began forking through the cooled ashes. A puff of smoke curled upward as he dug deeper—then he froze.

“Look, shards of glass”said Arthur.

Karl gasps.

Gasps sounded behind him.

Grimsby slowly lifted blackened shards of glass from the ashes. His brows furrowed in realization. “Pieces of a vial,” he declared. “And it’s not new glass either. It’s scorched.”

“Still not proof.We can't tell what it was from,”said Arthur.

Jeremy walks towards the fireplace”We were hoping if we put them back together.”He grabs all the shards. He fitted the jagged edges together with careful precision, the firelight glinting off the shards.

“Couldn't possibly, the shards are too small”said Arthur.

“There,”Jeremy said at last, holding up the reconstructed ampule between gloved fingers. The misshapen vial, though scorched and cracked, still retained the faint smell of brine and chemicals.

Arthur’s eyes widened. “That was..impressive.It looks like me ampule for a drug of some kind. and considering is in this fireplace.”

They all slowly turned slowly to face Karl, whose face had gone pale.

Karl stumbled back a step, panic overtaking his features.

“I knew it! It was you all along.You're a murderer!”said Grimbsy, pointing at him.

“No! I've never seen it before, I swear it!”Karl shouts.

“You tried to frame a child for a Grizzly murder, that's despicable” said Arthur.

“Why would I do that?”Karl asks.

“Diamonds”Ciel answered.

“The roads company is the largest in the entire Diamond industry.There was a highly secret plan in place to start a jewelry venture along with my own company.If it panned out as expected, Mr Woodley company would be surely see a drop in sales.A few days ago however, the roads company president was murdered and the plan was temporarily suspended”Ciel explains.

Ciel then looks at Karl”I assumed you attended to kill me too before the venture could go forward, quite a shoddy plan do you think about it.”

“You Must Believe Me! On My Honor, I am innocent! I am the one who is Being Framed! It's him! He is responsible! He is the Queens g-!”

Charles Grey stepped forward, pulling out his sword casually near Woodley's neck. “That's quite enough out of you.Make no excuses now, you can have your say you've been safely discussed in a cell.”

“(All of this over diamonds..Glad I don't have a business)”Louis thought.

As Karl Woodley was taken away in chains by Charles Grey. the room began to relax.

“(Finally over)”Louis thought.

Finnian suddenly perked up. “Uhh, So then what about that red vial the lady had?”

“Finny! That doesn’t matter anymore” Mey-Rin hissed,covering his mouth.

Jeremy chuckled. “No need to panic. That wasn’t blood—it was beet juice and elderberry. A folk remedy. A very dramatic one, but harmless.”

Everyone stared blankly at him.

“So… no vampires?” Finnian asked.

“No vampires,” Jeremy confirmed, amused.

“(As far as they know at least)”Louis thought.

Chapter Text

The Next Morning...

A cold, gentle mist blanketed the estate grounds as the sun rose. One by one, the guests began to depart, their carriages crunching over the frost-laced gravel path. Footmen opened doors, trunks were packed, and murmured goodbyes floated through the chilled air.

Camellya stood near the front steps, her breath forming soft puffs in the morning air. As Ciel walked past, hands tucked neatly in the sleeves of his overcoat, she leaned in discreetly.

“Earl Phantomhive,” she whispered, her voice quiet but firm. “Sometime this week... I would appreciate the chance to speak with you privately. Regarding the incident Louis and I endured. The kidnapping.”

Ciel’s expression barely shifted, but his single visible eye glanced toward her with sharp attentiveness.

“I see,” he murmured. “We’ll arrange a time. Quietly.”

She gave a subtle nod,With that, she offered a refined curtsy before stepping into her carriage, where her attendant, Aiden, waited inside. He sat across from her with perfect posture. His long red hair, tied neatly, shimmered in the sunlight filtering through the window. He wore a long black coat with bold, ruffled cuffs, a crisp gray tunic, and tall boots laced to his knees—his appearance precise, almost military.

Yet his face was unreadable, as it always was.

After a moment of silence, he spoke in his usual quiet, clipped tone.

“Besides the murders… Did you enjoy yourself?”

Camellya’s fingers trailed lightly over the windowpane as she looked outside. Her thoughts drifted—first to the panic and uncertainty of the past few nights… then to Louis.Seeing him again, reunited with his sister, how he accepted what she was.

A soft smile bloomed on her lips, a rare warmth touching her usually guarded expression.

“Yes,” she said. “I did enjoy the party. And…I saw an old friend.”

Aiden blinked once, his head tilting slightly.

“A friend?”

She didn’t elaborate. She merely watched the trees pass by.

Meanwhile…

Deep in the woods bordering the estate, a blur of black and white darted through the underbrush.

Louis, in his full wolf form.For two days, he hadn’t been able to shift. Not with the murders. The eyes. The pressure. He needed this—needed to run, to stretch, to remind himself he wasn’t just a pawn in someone’s twisted plot.

After a time, the adrenaline ebbed. He stopped by a frozen creek, panting lightly, his ears flicking at the faintest sound of wind through the trees.

Then, silently, he padded back to the manor.

The pent-up energy had become too much to bear. This run wasn’t just about freedom; it was about trying to clear his head.

"Why would Sebastian fake his death…? Unless he—" The thought stopped short, clouded by instinct and uncertainty.

Before he could shift back, a voice rang out.

“What the hell—? A wolf?!”

Louis skidded to a stop and turned sharply. Standing there, wide-eyed and already reaching for the weapon tucked at his belt, was Baldroy.

Just before Baldroy could do anything drastic, Beast stepped between them.

“Whoa, whoa, easy!” she said quickly, planting herself in front of the wolf. “He’s not a wild wolf. He’s… he’s a guard dog. One of ours.”

Baldroy squinted. “A guard dog? Since when do we have one of those?”

“Since a few months ago. Real good at sniffin’ out intruders.” She looked down at Louis and grinned slyly. “Isn’t that right, boy?”

Louis internally groaned but let out a low, obedient whine.

“Prove it. Make him do something,” Baldroy said suspiciously.

Beast raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying herself now. “Alright, watch this. Roll over.”

Louis gave her a look—somewhere between betrayed and bothered—but after a long, tense second, he grudgingly dropped to the ground and rolled over.

Baldroy blinked, then laughed. “Huh. Well, I’ll be damned. Good boy.”

With a shrug, Baldroy turned and began walking back to the manor, still chuckling.

Once he was out of sight, Louis gave a snort and shifted back, body twisting with a shimmer of pale magic. In seconds, he stood there naked and human once more, wringing rainwater from his hair as he reached for the clothes he’d hidden behind a nearby bush.

Beast had turned away the moment the transformation started, a flush coloring her cheeks. She kept her back to him, arms crossed. “I was just tryin’ to help.”

“I know,” Louis said, pulling on his shirt, then his coat. “Thanks. For saving my hide.”

Beast nodded, still facing away.

Louis zipped up the last button and slung his scarf over his shoulders. “You didn’t have to make me roll over, though.”

A smirk tugged at her lips. “You kind of owed me after what you pulled in the kitchen.”

Louis chuckled softly and gave a nod of farewell before heading back toward the manor.

Inside, the warm air met him as he slipped through the doors. Tanaka stood quietly in the hallway, hands tucked in his sleeves.

“Tanaka,” Louis asked, “have you seen the young master?”

Tanaka gave a small nod and gesture. “He went toward the winter garden.”

“Thank you.”

Louis turned, walking with quiet purpose through the mansion’s corridors, his mind wasn’t focused on the path ahead.

Instead, he was pulled into memory.

It had been his first day teaching Ciel German, and it hadn’t gone smoothly.

“Ich verstehe nicht, und ich will das auch nicht lernen.”

Louis pinched the bridge of his nose. “You're going to have to, brat.”

Ciel glared at him from behind his teacup. “Then teach me in a way that doesn’t make me want to throw the book at you.”

Louis sighed, rubbing his temples. “Five minutes. Break.”

He stepped out of the study and into the garden corridor, where the scent of fresh flowers hung heavy in the air. That’s when he saw her.

Lydia, her hair done neatly in a braided ponytail that reached the middle of her back, draped over her right shoulder. A soft bang covered her left eye, but the other—violet like polished amethyst—sparkled when it caught the light.

“You look like you’ve been in a battle,” she teased gently, offering him a handkerchief.

He chuckled and took it. “I’m teaching your little cousin. It is a battle.”

“I warned you,” she said with a small smile. “He’s clever… just not very open with people.”

Louis leaned against the railing, taking a breath. “I was thinking… once things settle, maybe we could visit our parents’ graves. I haven’t been since…”

Lydia’s expression softened. “I’d like that. It’s been too long.”

Before he could say more, a calm voice interjected from behind.

“How is the lesson progressing?”

They both turned to see Sebastian, standing with perfect posture, gloved hands behind his back, his usual unreadable smile on his lips.

“Poorly,” Louis muttered. “In here I thought there was something more to the young master but he's just a spoiled brat.”

Sebastian chuckled. “That brat is also Her Majesty’s Guard Dog.”

Louis and Lydia blinked. “He’s what?”

Sebastian’s crimson eyes gleamed. “The Queen’s Guard Dog. A title given to him by Queen Victoria herself. He investigates crimes and disturbances too... unsavory for ordinary channels. Especially those rooted in our society’s shadows.Not too different from your situation.”

Louis was quiet for a moment, the wind rustling the ivy as it climbed the manor walls.

“No wonder he’s so uptight,” he muttered. “Still a brat though.”

Sebastian smiled politely.

Back in the present…

Stepping out of the kitchen door of the manor, Louis wandered down the garden path with the early spring flowers starting to bloom all the way towards the Winter Garden, with the express intent to confront the young Earl and the butler, whom he now knew for sure was alive and well. As he neared the connected glass greenhouses he stopped dead in his tracks when he heard a scream of terror in the distance.

“That sounded like Mr. Wordsmith!” He let out a cry and raced down the path directly to the first house, and threw open the door, only to nearly be bowled over by the author guest who raced out of the greenhouse as if hell itself was at his feet. “Mr. Wordsmith…?”

The young man shook and shivered as he pushed past the werewolf, stumbling, and tore off towards the gate to the front of the house. Louis watched him in shock as the normally upright man seemed panicked as he vanished around the corner. Blinking, Louis raised his brow and then shook his head, (Just what happened here? Why did he run off as if being followed by a demon? Unless…?)

Curiosity getting the better of him, Louis wandered in and his ears perked up when he heard familiar voices speaking to one another, and headed in the direction of the sounds. The moment he wandered around the corner of some tall trees in potted planters and bushes, Louis furrowed his brows in annoyance seeing the young Earl and the butler at the white wrought iron table, the young boy drinking tea.

“So, this is where you were hiding all this time, Vicar Rathbone,” Louis snapped as he approached them.

Ciel glanced up and smiled in an immutable way at the werewolf while Sebastian gave him a slightly cocky smile. The young Earl looked over at the butler and said bluntly, “I warned you that he would figure out who you were by scent.”

“It seems you were correct, young master,” the butler bowed and then turned to Louis. “Care to join the young master for some tea?”

“Would that mean you two will explain to me what the bloody hell is going on here?” demanded Louis and Ciel nodded.

“I suppose it would only be fair to you, since your abilities would make it harder to hide the truth, and we would need you involved to cover some of this up from the others.”

“Cover what up?” Louis asked as he put his hand on the back of the chair, hesitating. He hated the idea of hiding things from his sister and the others, but, glancing at Sebastian and his knowing smirk made him realize that this was one secret that he was going to need to keep for the time being. Slowly sitting he waited as Sebastian poured him a cup, and then the young Earl looked to Sebastian who returned the glance, prompting the tutor to inquire. “So who goes first? Or do I pick?”

Ciel snickered, “You’ve become rather confident in yourself. I’m impressed. Alright I’ll start.”

“I’m listening,” Louis said and Ciel’s expression changed into something far more serious.

“Let me start by explaining the situation in that Mr. Woodsley was not the criminal in this case.”

Louis furrowed his brow, “What do you mean, Woodsley was not the criminal in this case?”

Ciel sighed as he set his cup down to explain, “Karl Woodsley, as I mentioned, is the head of a diamond company. As you know Funtom was going to work with the diamond company Rose in cooperation to create jewelry that would become one of the top selling items worldwide, no doubt. However, Mr. Rose was murdered, likely by Mr. Woodley, who intended to take Rose’s place with my company. However, while he most certainly was the hand that ended Mr. Rose’s life, he was not the man to end the life of Georg von Siemens.”

Louis blinked, “What? But…why would you make it seem like he was the one behind it, and how did he survive a stab wound like that?”

Sebastian smirked and set out some additional treats to the petit fours for the two of them. “Allow me to explain as we did to Mr. Wordsmith.”

Louis glanced at Ciel who sipped his tea and seemed a bit unsure of how much he was expected to keep silent about.

“First I’d like to know how you knew I was alive,” Sebastian said and Louis glanced over at the butler with a curious and suspicious look as he finished a small butter cookie.

“When the Vicar arrived, there was, even through the mud and rain, a distinct smell to him that normally comes from you. Each person has their own smell,” Louis motioned to Ciel, “The young master, for example, smells of milk tea or honey, depending on the day. He has a floral smell to him, while yours is a more sulfuric and musky odor that I can’t fully place. But it’s unique enough that I don’t think I’ve ever smelled it on anyone ever before, or since, I’ve met you. That’s how I knew that you were alive as Vicar Rathbone smelled exactly like you do when wet.”

Sebastian smiled warmly, “Cleaver. I shall have to remember that for future endeavors.”

“So how is it that you were alive and well after being stabbed so brutally like that? And what exactly are you two playing at?” Louis demanded.

“We were playing at nothing, at least I wasn’t,” Ciel glowered at Sebastian and then explained to Louis. “You recall that the Queen wasn’t very happy with how events of the situation with the Circus ended?”

“Yes, but there wasn’t much of a choice, was there,” Louis said and felt a wave of sadness waft over his heart for the young children who had been so badly tortured by the actions of the Baron and his doctor friend. (There would have been no way for those children to live a normal life being in the state they were in.)

“You would think that, but the Queen’s view is quite different as, to her, the young master didn’t follow her order, thus he needed to be punished for that action.” Sebastian said to him and Louis raised his brow at the butler.

Louis gave him a slight nod, “You mean to tell me that you predicted that this was all going to happen?”

“Yes,” Ciel told him, “Though not exactly the way it did.”

“Explain,” Louis said and folded his arms as he sat back in his chair looking rather gobsmacked at all of it.

“Certainly,” Sebastian said, “When we invited everyone to the party we were keeping an eye on each person that was there. The problem was that other than Mr. Siemens being the sacrifice and that I was going to be killed, we had no idea of the how or the when. As you recall the night that Siemens died, while everyone was at the door trying to get in, I heard the sound of something cracking.”

“You did?” Louis raised his brows, surprised. (He must have better hearing than I do, as I didn’t hear anything.)

Sebastian nodded, “Yes, and when we entered I couldn’t smell any blood, which led me to believe it was…”

“Poison.” Louis nodded in agreement. “Yes, I didn’t smell blood either, but there was the chance it was a heart attack. How did you figure it was poison, the cracking sound?”

The butler smiled, “Quite. The sound of the bottle cracking indicated to me that something must have been given to the man before his death, and, since he was dead, or so we thought, it made sense for it to be done with a poison.”

“Alright, but why didn’t you mention that when we came into the room?” Louis asked and Sebastian smirked.

“Mr. Wordsmith asked the same thing. You and him seem to be of the same mind, little brother.”

“Don’t call me that,” Louis stared at him annoyed. Then he looked at Ciel. “Did you know anything about what he heard? You wouldn’t have been suspected if…”

“At the moment, no, I was as in the dark as the rest of you.” Admitted the young Earl. “However I was observing along with Sebastian. A murder under those circumstances could not possibly happen. A locked door, and no way to enter otherwise, save for the window which would be too high up for anyone to scale. So I figured it would have to be a set up.”

Louis watched as the young boy took a treat in his mouth and chewed and then raised his brow, “You figured it was a set up? But how?”

Ciel smiled at him wryly as he sipped his tea, “The locked room. There are only a few ways to get out, and the only other option was that Siemens took something. I had to then assume that, if there was a poison, the remains of the object it was placed in would have been discarded. Alive or dead, I wasn’t sure, but Siemens would have been the only one to take the poison. Therefore, he would have had to have disposed of it in the room.”

“And that’s why you had Sebastian collect the ashes to see if there was anything in the remains of the fire.” Louis said and Ciel nodded. “Alright so if Mr. Siemens took a poison, he would have died, and yet…I didn’t smell death on him at the time. So what was going on and I take it you found something in the fireplace?”

“Quite, two bottles to be exact. One very small one and a larger one,” Sebastian explained. “However, the young master had figured that the one that had come to torment him was going to try to stop us from finding out what was happening. Thus, they “Killed” me when they realized I had figured out what had happened to Mr. Siemens.”

“Who though…?” Louis felt the back hair on his neck raise. They’d assumed that Woodsley had been the one to kill Sebastian, Siemens and Phelps, but if that wasn’t true, then they’d send the man to his possible death for no reason.

Ciel lidded his eyes as he cupped his cheek, remarking cooly, “Earl Gray.”

“Earl…Charles…Gray?” questioned Louis looking rather surprised and stood up, “the Queen’s secretary?! Have you gone mad?”

“Certainly not,” Ciel chided him as he ate another cookie. “Sebastian can explain what happened.”

The butler gave a nod and smirked, “Certainly my Lord.”
Louis sat back down slowly and narrowed his brow. (The Queen’s butler did it? But why?) And Sebastian started his tale.

“To put it simply, while I was locating the vials in the hearth, Earl Gray snuck up on me and hit me in the head, a blow that, for anyone who was not prepared, would have killed them instantly.”

“You were prepared for it?” Louis asked, confused and all Sebastian did was smile at him and then continued.

“While I was lying in state, the Earl took the remains of the glass vial and threw it out the window, and then complained about having to go to the basement. Apparently we were in the way of his plans for the “Snotty little brat”, or so it seems.”

Ciel snorted as he crossed his legs, looking rather upset. “He’s one to talk.”

“So he got rid of the vial and went down to see Siemens?” Louis asked, and Sebastian nodded, “But wasn’t Siemens dead?”

“Not quite yet.” Sebastian explained, “I managed to beat him down to the wine cellar where Mr. Siemens was laying down with a bottle of ripping wine in his arm. It seemed that, once the concoction that he drank wore off, he got up and got himself a drink.”

“And because he was in the basement we would never have noticed him waking up. Diabolical,” muttered Louis. “But if he was alive, then how did he end up dead when we found him?”

Sebastian smiled, “Simple. He stabbed Siemens.”

“He did what?” Louis nearly shouted and Sebastian grinned as he went on.

“Grey went in, and Siemens woke up. He mentioned how glad he was around wine, and that the whole thing was a wonderful prank, surprising everyone. He was in the mind that it was a joke, and Gray seems to have supplied him with the liquid that he used. Earl Gray seemed rather annoyed by Siemens, so he stabbed him in the chest and then lambasted the man as he was killing him with his sword.”

“How did he not see you?” Louis was in shock. The Queen’s butler murdered the man on Ciel’s grounds, that couldn’t have been just something done without her knowledge. What was going on?

“I was hiding above them.” Sebastian shrugged, knowing that the younger man would assume that he was up in the wine rack tops to look over at the scene. As he assumed, Louis nodded understanding and then he continued his tale. “Then he left.”

“So all this while you knew who the killer was, and you didn’t think to inform us?” Louis frowned. “What if one of us had stumbled upon this bit of information.”

“I assure you, I had it all under control.” Sebastian smiled at him, causing Louis to wonder just exactly how much of their plan hinged on ensuring everyone was where they needed them to be. “After he was gone I returned to the kitchen, ensured that there was 3 days worth of food, because I certainly didn’t want people dying from eating Baldroy’s cooking, and gave instructions to both Finnian and Baldroy for the next day and Mey Rin, I assigned keepership to an owl for the worst case. Then wrote a report to the young master and ensured it was given to him. Once that was done, I returned to the room where I was attacked, and re-stabbed myself to ensure that it all was as the Earl left me.”

“And that’s where we found you in the morning.” gasped Louis as his eyes lit up.

“Of course the young master put on a realistic show for the audience,” Sebastian said and chuckled at the sour expression on Ciel’s face, “during which time he gave me instructions about what to do with the bottle.”

“You mean the one Gray had disposed of?” Louis asked and Ciel nodded.

“One in the same.”

“But how…” Louis started and Sebastian smiled.

“A Phantomhive butler always follows the orders of their masters.” He went on. “As a corpse I had an alibi, allowing me freedom to move about the estate and its grounds. I was able to obtain a message from the owl, and then returned to the manor while the lot of you were theorizing how I was killed and who killed me. Unfortunately I nearly didn’t make it, as I discovered several lovely ladies in distress and helped them out.”

“You smelled of wet cat,” Louis pointed out bluntly and Sebastian tightly smiled as Louis pointed out. “When we went into the room I noticed you were wet, but I thought it might be from your body sweating even as we strip searched you.”

“One of the more humiliating moments in my life.” Sebastian admitted as he went on. “Once you all had retreated, I hurried outside and picked up pieces of the ampul that Earl Gray had discarded. From there I planted them in Woodley’s hearth, and disguised myself as Vicar Jermey Rathbone.”

“And the ticket for the show?” Louis questioned.

“Real,” Ciel assured him, “basically everything was done to make Jermey look convincing.”

“And the letter?” Louis asked as Sebastian snickered while Ciel looked annoyed.

“Brain training, as he called it.”

Louis glanced at Sebastian, “It was blank wasn’t it?”

“Yes.” the young Earl said and the werewolf sighed.

“Thought so,” he looked over at Sebastian, “I suppose the rest of the whole thing was set up to keep the illusion of the Vicar being a real person?”

Sebastian grinned brightly at Louis annoying the younger man, “How ever did you know. I asked to place the bodies in seperate rooms to ensure that we could examine them one at a time, making it easier for me to switch my body with Phelps’s.”

“For God’s sake, you had to go and make things so damn complicated.” Louis said and crossed his arms, and then massaged his temples. “So then the rest we know. Woodley was called out as the killer, but wouldn’t that mean that the Queen requested all this to happen if Gray was the killer all the time?”

Ciel nodded, “Correct.”

“But why?! What reason would she have to want any of this to happen?” Louis wanted to know and Ciel calmly explained.

“Our German guest, George Siemens, worked as part of a bank, who has made large investments in developments of domestic ships, etc. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say he played a significant role in heavy industry and was a key figure in Germany.” Ciel leaned forward looking far more serious. “The Queen’s grandson and her are not getting on well, so that's part of the issue, but also both Germany and America are threatening England’s position as a leading power in the world. She knew that by crushing Siemens then Germany would be obstructed.”

“So by killing him, she assumed that the other banks and other services in Germany would become nervous about investments due to his forecasting skills…” Louis muttered and Ciel nodded.

“Creating a butterfly effect if you will.”

“I see, her Majesty is quite the tactician.” Louis remarked and Ciel gave him a subtle look that made the tutor become concerned about his well being in the role he was playing. “However, that doesn’t explain why Woodley was chosen to take the fall for Gray. And why did he try to pin it on you?”

Ciel furrowed his brow, though there was a hint of annoyance, “Recall what I said earlier about Woodley not being guilty of this crime…”

“He was guilty of something previously?” Louis asked and Ciel gave a short nod. “And that crime would be…?”

Ciel leaned his chin on the back of his hands and spoke plainly, “On the outset Karl Woodley seems to be a gentleman who runs a Diamond polishing business, however the man is really an illegal weapons dealer, who is selling said weapons on the black market from conflict areas after purchasing them with diamonds that he, most likely, pilfered from his clients.”

“But if that’s the case, wouldn’t that fall more under the jurisdiction of Scotland Yard?” Louis pointed out and Ciel took a sip of his tea.

“Yes, but the matter came to me when it so happened that the businessman I was working with died two weeks ago.” Ciel glanced up at him shrewdly, “You recall, there was a deal I was working on with the President of the Roze Diamond Trade company.”

“Steiger Roze,” Louis said the name slowly and then blinked, “I do recall the name. I thought I read in the paper that he was found dead, and the police in Cape Horn suspected foul play. You suspect he was murdered by Woodley?”

“No, I knew he was murdered by Woodley,” Ciel corrected him and then went on. “Through my own routes and confirmed what I had suspected, that Woodley had had Roze murdered.” he stared at Louis with an intense and cunning look, reminding the tutor that this wasn’t an ordinary boy. “You see Louis, for people of the Underworld to use their power to hurt others that have no connections with the Underworld, and are normal, decent citizens, is a grave violation against the rules that the Watchdogs set up and were in place long before I took the title.”

Louis gave him a slightly shocked look as Ciel smiled, “Since I was going to get rid of him anyway, he was the perfect person to use as a scapegoat, don’t you think?”

Louis cringed, sometimes the boy could come off as cruel, and yet, there was an innocence to him that showed up when Ciel’s guard was down. It was hard to equate that version of the boy with this cunning and knavish version. He pouted some, “And if it failed?”

“There were other plans in place,” was all Ciel said as he then explained why the Queen went to the lengths she had. “As for why the Queen set this all into play, it stemmed from our escapade with the circus. My actions were not perceived favorably by her Majesty and I do think she was trying to punish me for it.”

“Punish you but… those children…the baron along with the doctor were the one’s at fault” Louis gasped and Ciel sat back trying to explain it all.

“If you had seen those children who had survived,they would never have had a normal life, and would have been tossed into an asylum due to their condition. I doubt the Queen would have agreed to that, but she believed that I should have returned them to their waiting families. Even though some, no most, would not have been able to take care of them.”

Louis gave him a sympathetic look, offering, “Couldn’t you have told her this?”

“I could have, but she would insist that it wasn’t my choice to call. That it was up to the families, and I…honestly…” Ciel stopped, realizing he was delving too far into his own feelings. He cleared his throat as he sat back up and looked at Louis. “Any other questions?”

Louis was considering his words. If the Queen were that determined to bring him to heel after his actions, he now understood why Ciel insisted on not allowing Malley or Edwin to come near the palace. If she saw he let the kidnappers go, she may think even worse of him.

“I do have one,” Louis raised his voice and Ciel tilted his head. “About Patrick Phelps…?”

Ciel crossed his arms, “Yes, I’ve been wondering about that myself.”

“You mean you don’t know who killed him?” Louis asked and Ciel snorted.

“Patrick Phelps was a young man who, as far as I was concerned, was someone that was a possible person to work with when it came to shipping. Nothing more. I had no issue with him, but someone clearly did.”

“So if you didn’t kill him…” Louis started and Ciel held up his hand.

“Gray didn’t either. He was of no significant importance to him.”

“Alright, that means, someone else killed him…But why?” Louis inquired and Sebastian chuckled causing the two to look over at the butler.

Ciel lidded his eyes, “And what are you finding so amusing.”

“Simply that you’re trying to puzzle this out with Louis, who should be using his nose to figure things out.” Sebastian said and Ciel huffed.

“You clearly know something, don’t you Sebastian.”

“I do, as you know, I cannot lie.” Sebastian said to him. “You see, there was another uninvited guest in attendance.”

“There was what?!” Louis and Ciel shouted at the same time, causing the butler to smirk at the way the two were similar.

“Another uninvited guest,” Sebastian repeated and then bent down to retrieve something from under the table. “Since it was so sudden, I took the liberty of placing him in a luxury suite. I’m sure that he was pleased with the accommodations.”

As he spoke Sebastian withdrew a large wooden crate that was covered in chains causing a shocked expression and sound to come from both Louis and Ciel, “Wha…?!”

The expressions were enough to delight the demon butler, who showed them both the large crate. Louis could barely hear something moving around inside, and couldn’t help but notice the key padlock that held the chains together. He glanced over at Sebastian as Ciel demanded to know.

“The killer is in there?!”

“Indeed,” Sebastian smiled and Louis frowned.

“How can he breathe? I don’t see any holes…”

Sebastian just smirked, making the werewolf uncomfortable. As he was looking around the box, Ciel turned to his butler and insisted.

“Well, are you going to show me what’s inside it?.”

Sebastian smirked, “Are you certain about that?”

“Are you implying it would be dangerous to open it?” Louis asked him, crossing his arms and moving closer to the boy. Something about the way Sebastian was smiling bothered him.

“Don’t act so high and mighty, Sebastian,” Ciel said and stood up to see what was inside, “open it up!”

“The longer you keep that poor man in there, he’s likely to suffocate,” Louis warned him and Ciel nodded, though he was less worried about the killer’s health and more about who it was.
“Well then, as you wish,” Sebastian said as he unlocked the padlock, pulled off the chains, and pried open the top of the box, only for two fully grown venomous snakes to launch themselves out at Louis and Ciel, fangs out and ready to strike and kill them both.

Louis shoved Ciel back as Sebastian grabbed hold of the two before they could hit either his young master or the tutor. The moment that Louis saw them though he recognized them, and blinked, after he caught his breath. Ciel fell to the ground, and gasped as he sat there shocked and scared.

“Wha…What?”

“Snakes…” Louis said softly, “Which could only mean….”

“They seem to be extremely resentful towards the young master it seems,” Sebastian said as he held the two hissing snakes who were glaring at Ciel with intent to kill.

Louis scowled, “You knew that they were in there and you still opened it without warning?!”

Sebastian blinked, “Of course I did. I did ask the young master if he was certain, and he said he wanted it opened. I was just doing as requested.”

“But they could have killed him.” Louis pointedly remarked angrily and Sebastian shrugged.

“A consequence of his own choices, he knew the risks.”

Louis was about to argue back, but Ciel put his hand on his arm and stood up, taking Sebastian’s hand as the butler came over with the snakes away from him.

“You’ve made your point,” Ciel muttered, and then they heard rustling from the box and all three glanced over to see a form standing up. Ciel’s blue eyes went wide, “Y-You’re…”

“I knew those snakes looked familiar,” Louis said as he stared at the young man who was glaring at the trio.

“SNAKE!” shouted Ciel as Sebastian pulled him out of the box and put him on the ground.

The white haired young man stared back, his yellow eyes were filled with rage. Dressed in his circus outfit, he was tied up tightly around his arms, pinning them to the sides, with his wrists tied, his legs tied, and his mouth covered. Several of his snakes were curled around him, protecting him from the trio.

“Snake was the killer? Are you insinuating that?” Louis demanded and Sebastian just looked at him with a slight sigh.

“Yes, I am. Allow me to explain how it all happened,” the butler said as Ciel sat back in his chair, eyeing Snake with a mix of emotions. “Snake is the 13th person in the house and became the instrument of Patrick Phelps death. Around 2:38 in the morning I was in the kitchen preparing meals for the next several days, when I heard the sound of something slithering in the ducts. Realizing that we had an uninvited guest, I ignored the sound and went about with the plans. Upon my entry into the young master’s room, I discovered Mr. Phelps, foaming at the mouth and calling for help.”

“You didn’t try to help the poor man?” asked Louis unnerved, and Sebastian looked at him confused.

“Was I supposed to? If I had, the plan could have fallen apart due to the timing. As it stood there was nothing I could have done, the venom was already working on the young man, and I did not have an antidote nor any antivenom to help him, and I didn’t know which snake had bitten him as I did not see it in the room. I heard the noise and followed the sound, seeing that it seemed to head towards the Winter Gardens, and I followed suit. When I entered I was assaulted by several snakes, and held in place. There upon I met Mr. Snake.”

Snake gave him an annoyed and frustrated expression, and Louis caught it. Something in the story was off, and he’d have to find out later what.

“It seemed he had ordered his snakes to attack anyone who came in, and found myself being bitten by his snake, Webster, from Ilha da Queimada Grande, also known as Snake Island off the coast of Brazil.” Sebastian said and Louis raised his voice.

“I do recall reading once, a long time ago, that snakes similar to Webster, have a type of poisonous venom that a normal human can’t stand longer than 30 seconds. Now how did you survive?”

Sebastian smiled, “I wouldn’t be a Phantomhive butler if I couldn’t endure that level of poison, now would I?”

Louis shifted an eyebrow and Ciel shook his head.

“Leave it,” he looked at Sebastian and ordered. “Ungag him, I want to know why he’s here.”

“Of course,” Sebastian said and untied the gag around Snake’s mouth, and the moment he did, Snake started to lambast and scream at Ciel, his anger and sadness pouring from his lips, and driving a knife into the young Earl’s heart.

“The moment that Blue and Smile snuck into Joker’s and the other’s tents, they all disappeared! It’s definitely your fault that they’re gone, says Wilde.” “That’s why I followed Smile from the scents of his clothing, says Oscar.”

Louis raised his brow, and looked over at Ciel who seemed surprised that Snake had figured things out and managed to find him. Feeling the conflict in the room Louis spoke to Snake as kindly as he could in the moment.

“Are you certain of this, Snake?”

“Yes, we are, says Emily,” Snake said as the red, black and white snake slithered up and looked at the werewolf. “We followed the scent from the circus to a large town house in London, says Webster.” “I told them that Smile’s scent was really strong there, says Oscar.” “And then a young man dressed all in finery from India came over with a tall man dressed in green with a turban, says Emily.”

(Soma and Agni. They must have run into him outside of the town house,) thought as Snake went on to explain what happened, even as Ciel looked rather displeased as he too clearly realized who had run into Snake in London.

“We inquired if Smile and Black lived there, and the nice man in green told us your names, says Bronte,” Snake went on allowing his snakes to chatter at them. “He was asking our names when the younger man said we were your guests, says Oscar, and then insisted on granting us the best and fastest carriage to head to your main estate here, as he mentioned that Smile and Black were staying there and that he was the Governor of the estate in London.” “They gave us food and gifts in a bag before they sent us off, telling us to say hello to you, Smile, says Bronte.” “They were very lovely, and I think their names were…”

The red snake was speaking when Louis cut her off.

“Prince Soma and his butler Agni.”

Snake glanced over at him as Emily bobbed her small head, “Yes, that was their names, says Emily.”

“So how did you end up here, given we never saw your carriage?” Louis asked him crouching down to the younger man and Snake glanced away before Bronte started to speak up again.

“We noticed other carriages heading towards the same direction that we were, and decided it was best to get out before we made it to the house, says Bronte.” “We followed them to the house, and hid in the woods near it watching the people go in, says Emily.” Snake explained to the group. “It appeared to be a dinner party happening, which was favorable to us, says Keats, and then we looked for a place to stay until night.” “We discovered the green houses and were glad because they were warm, says Oscar.”

“So you came in here and stayed in hiding?” Louis asked and Snake nodded.

“It was like a paradise, says Wilde, and very warm,” Snake said as the brownish colored snake hissed.

Louis furrowed his brows, and looked over at Ciel and Sebastian, both had incredulous looks, and then the butler grabbed him and pulled him away from Snake, who looked a bit confused as the two spoke with him.

“Those idiots…what were they doing sending assassins to me!!” Ciel hissed and Sebastian sighed.

“Not even we could have predicted this…”

“Let’s not tell Soma or Agni about this, they would be racked with guilt over the death of Mr. Phelps.” Louis noted and the other two agreed.

Sebastian cleared his throat and the three turned to face Snake again, who was waiting, puzzled, “Ahem…I see. So…”

Ciel glanced over at Snake with as calm an expression that he could have, “You mentioned that their disappearance was our fault?”

“Exactly how did you figure that, Snake?” Louis added and Snake shouted at them.

“YOU’RE RIGHT! AFTER YOU GUYS CAME TO THE CIRCUS THEY STARTED TO ACT WEIRD! Says Wordsworth,” as another greenish brown snake stuck his head up. Snake clenched his teeth and lowered his head, shaking with anger and tears as he spoke through them, “I knew that Joker and the others were hiding something from me…However, despite how I looked, they called me their friend. They were my family!”

Snake looked up at Ciel, rage flashing in his eyes, as he screamed at them while Wilde hissed towards them. “YOU TOOK THAT FROM ME! I WON’T FORGIVE YOU FOR THAT! Says Wilde.”

The tears that were close to his eyes gave Louis pause and he glanced over at Ciel who looked hurt by his words, clearly thinking of something. The boy closed his eyes and seemed to think a moment before speaking.

“The First stringers in your circus were kidnapping children for the man they considered their father. They took them in towns that your tour visited one by one, and we became your companions in order to find evidence of this. For a while I believed that they were innocent and that someone was using them to abscond with the children, however the proof was very obvious once we discovered where the children were being taken to.”

For the first time Snake spoke in his own voice, and Louis saw the horror and shock that came into his face, “They were kidnappers…?”

“Yes, unfortunately they were,” Ciel repeated and Snake raised his voice to him.

“T-That’s a lie! They would never! Don’t talk rubbish! Says Oscar as Ciel took a breath before speaking.

“Rubbish? That might be, but before we could get the evidence they ended up leaving the circus, and made their whereabouts unknown to me, until most recently when Beast and Dagger showed up at my estate, looking tired and clearly guilt ridden and ashamed by their actions. I’ve since allowed them to stay on as my Games Keeper and Footman.” The young Earl stared at him with a somber look, and Louis could see in his face that these were genuine feelings coming from the young boy. He was sure that Sebastian would see it as a mask, but there was something under his tone that the werewolf could sense was anything but. “In that sense I took away your peace, and for that I am sorry, however I wanted to save the children that were suffering because of them. I had to do what I could to stop more families from losing their loved ones, I’m sure you can understand that.”

Snake blinked, “Children were suffering? Asks Emily.” “Beast and Dagger are here? Asks Oscar.”

“Yes, very much so,” Ciel said softly, “more so than they even knew.”

Snake bit his lip, unsure what to believe, and Louis watched as Ciel stepped forward to the young man saying in a kind voice. “And I wish to save you too.”

“Eh?!” Louis and Snake echoed one another as Ciel reached down and untied the young man, shocking the butler as he did so.

“What is this? What are you doing? Says Wilde,” Snake demanded and Louis, along with Sebatian, stepped forward.

“Young Master!” shouted the butler, while Louis quickly commented.

“Ciel, please be careful! Those snakes are poisonous!”
However Ciel raised his hand, then looked down at the seated Snake and held out his hand to the white haired boy, asking with a firm and determined, kind, voice, “Snake. I want you to come work for me and stay in the mansion with your friends.”

Sebastian looked shocked, while Louis couldn’t quite hold back a smile. Seeing the boy do this reminded him of the kindness he showed his sister when they brought her in to work for him. Snake, feeling confused and conflicted, backed away from the young boy, shouting with some suspicion and fear.

“What?! What are you saying? Says Keats,” Snake cried out as his back hit a planter.

Louis, worried that the snakes were becoming agitated, started to move forward to pull Ciel back, but Sebatian put out an arm to stop him.

“Wait,” was all the butler said, trying to figure out what game Ciel was playing, and Louis held back, nervously watching as Ciel stepped forward towards Snake slowly, speaking in that same mature, calm voice.

“You did hear me, right; I said I wanted to save you.” Ciel told him, “We’re looking for Joker and Doll. As for the others, I’m not sure, but I want to clear this incident up. Don’t you think staying here would be a good way to see them again, should we be able to find them?”

Ciel looked gently at Snake, explaining to him, “I know they’re not bad people, living in the circus taught me that. It seems though that they were put in a bad situation that they could not get out of. I saw first hand how kind and cheerful they were to anyone and everyone, even an orphan like myself. That’s why I believe they should atone for their crimes, that way they can achieve true happiness once they’ve been redeemed. All of them, I want them to be happy, including you. You treated one of my friends with great kindness while she was there in the Circus, and I’m forever grateful for that.”

“Including me…” Snake said softly and looked down at the outstretched hand, then, to Louis’s surprise, Snake reached over and took it. Ciel smiled and helped Snake to his feet.

“Welcome to the Phantomhive Manor, Snake.” the young Earl said, and looked over at Louis and Sebastian. “Sebastian we need to prepare the room where Dagger sleeps, as Snake will be staying with him. Louis, please get Beast and Dagger and bring them to the Winter Garden. I’m sure Snake will like seeing them once more.”

Louis gave a firm nod and smile, “of course!”

He told Snake to wait and then rushed off. It didn’t take him long to drag Beast and Dagger down to the Winter Garden, the two utterly confused by his request.

Louis found Beast and Dagger near the west corridor, just outside the servants' quarters, arguing over how to fold a set of freshly laundered tablecloths.

“Mally. Edwin,” Louis called out, cutting through their bickering.

Both looked up.

“What is it?” Beast asked, adjusting the ribbon in her hair.

Louis’s expression was firm but not unkind. “The young master wants to see you both. He’s in the Winter Garden.”

Dagger blinked. “What for? Did we mess up something again?”

Louis stepped closer and dropped his voice. “No.Snake found his way to the manor. But this is important. Listen carefully—the Earl had to lie about the other First Stringers. Snake doesn’t know the full truth, and that’s how it has to stay.”

Beast tensed, eyes darkening with guilt. “So... we’re still pretending they’re out there? That maybe they’ve still got a future?”

Louis nodded. “He’s giving Snake something to hold onto. A reason to stay. If we want him to heal, we have to let him believe that for now.”

Dagger rubbed the back of his neck, his expression conflicted, but eventually nodded. “Alright. We’ll stick to the story.”

Beast gave a quiet “Tch,” but finally muttered, “Fine. If it’s what the young master wants…”

They walked together down the hall, tension crackling like static in the air. As they entered the Winter Garden, the glass panes above shimmered with the last light of the setting sun. Snake stood at the far end by a flowerbed of frost-kissed roses, his snakes draped calmly over his shoulders.

Beast froze mid-step, her breath caught.

Snake turned at the sound of their approach. His pale eyes widened as recognition settled in.

“Beast…? Dagger? Says Wordsworth… Is it really you?”

Beast’s throat tightened. She took a hesitant step forward, and Dagger's eyes softened.

Snake's voice trembled as he took a step toward them. “You’re alive… Says Keats. I thought…”

“Yeah,” Dagger interrupted gently, “we’re still here.”

Beast tried to speak, but the lump in her throat wouldn’t budge. Louis, standing behind them, quietly stepped back—his job was done. This reunion belonged to them now.

The next day…

dawned overcast, The funeral for Sebastian Michaelis was somber but strangely quiet, as though the world itself didn’t know how to mourn a demon butler.

Louis walked beside Lydia along the gravel path that led to the small family graveyard behind the manor. He kept his hands in his coat pockets, eyes fixed ahead. Lydia walked at his side, subdued and respectful, her violet eyes glancing at him now and then.

Ahead of them, Ciel walked with measured steps, black mourning clothes tailored to precision. The servants followed in silence: Baldroy clutching his hat in pale fingers, Mey-Rin already blotting her eyes with a handkerchief, Finnian red-nosed from crying. Beast and Dagger stayed close to one another, heads bowed.

They gathered around the freshly filled grave. The headstone was modest but dignified:
In loving memory of SEBASTIAN MICHAELIS
Died March 1889
May you be in heavenan hour before the devil knows you're dead

The air was damp with the promise of rain. Ciel stood at the head, expression as cold as the wind.Elizabeth then held him tearfully as did Prince Soma.

Louis watched.

“(Sebastian, you utter bastard,)” Louis thought grimly. “(How’re you planning to get out of this one?)”

The small party was preparing to leave when, suddenly, the silence was cut by a strange sound:

Ding. Ding. Ding.

A bell rang from under the earth.

Everyone froze.

Finnian blinked”That's strange, the grave bells ringing.There's no wind or nothing.”

The bell continued to ring.

From behind them, a quiet, amused voice chimed in:

“Ah, well now. If the bell rings, it generally means the corpse isn’t quite dead yet.”

Undertaker stood by the grave with a wide, gleaming grin, silver hair stirring in the breeze. His pale finger rested on his lips in feigned thought.

“Fancy that, hm? Seems your butler’s still kicking.”

“Dig him up. Now!”Baldroy shouts.

The servants lunged for shovels. Louis and Lydia exchanged startled glances before Louis sighed and helped heave aside the dirt. Dagger joined in without hesitation.

The grave was dug open with frantic speed. Finally they struck the coffin lid, and Baldroy nearly ripped it off its hinges.

Inside, Sebastian Michaelis blinked calmly up at them, expression almost bored.

“Ah,” he said with mild satisfaction. “It was getting quite cramped inside that box.I assume you're all-”

He is interrupted when Elizabeth let out a piercing wail of relief and flung herself onto him. Mey-Rin followed in tears, Finnian sobbing like a child, Baldroy as well. Dagger and Lydia joined in the pile, clutching at his shoulders and arms and crying and cursing him for scaring them.

Louis stayed back. Beast glanced over at him, noticing.

“Hey,Louis,” she said, voice teasing but gentle. “Aren’t you gonna join ‘em?”

Louis stuffed his hands back into his pockets, rolling his eyes slightly but not unkindly.

“Not really my thing,” he muttered.

Beast arched an eyebrow. “Really? That all?”

She was about to tease him more when she caught the small, genuine smile tugging at his mouth. The tension eased from her face.

“Hmph. Fine. I’ll leave you be,” she said, giving him a light nudge with her elbow before stepping forward to stand with the others.

Chapter Text

Later that night, the manor was quiet.

Most of the household had gone to bed early, exhausted from the long, emotional day. The halls were dimly lit with oil lamps, shadows flickering across dark paneling.

Beast made her way toward the kitchen, rubbing her eyes and muttering about needing a drink to settle her nerves. As she passed the corridor that led to the drawing room, she slowed when she heard quiet voices.

She peered in.

Louis was standing near the hearth, talking in low tones to Lydia. His posture was relaxed, arms folded lightly, but his expression was distant. Lydia listened with her head tilted, the light catching the violet of her eyes. She nodded at something he said, touched his arm gently, and with a final word of comfort, turned and padded off toward the servants’ wing.

Beast blinked, then stepped fully into the room.

“What was that about?” she asked bluntly, voice cutting through the hush.

Louis glanced at her, surprised but not annoyed. He exhaled through his nose, scratching at his stubbled jaw.

“Well…being at a funeral drew up some unpleasant memories.”

Beast winced, guilt flickering across her face.

“Louis…I’m sorry. I didn’t think—”

He waved a hand dismissively.

“It’s fine. Really.”

He turned his gaze to the fireplace, eyes unfocused.

“If there’s anything I can remember clearly, it’s the day our parents were taken from us.”

His voice went quiet, dropping low and raw.

“I certainly couldn’t forget the funeral.”

FLASHBACK….

The sky was cold and gray over the small country church.

Fifteen-year-old Louis stood stiffly in his black coat, taller than most there but looking as lost as a child. His hair was shorter, rough-cut, and wind-whipped. His eyes were hollow but dry.

Beside him, Lydia clung to his sleeve. She was only seven, her hair loose. Both violet eyes were puffy and red from crying.

She choked on a sob, burying her face in his arm.

“Louis…it’s not fair. Why did they go?”

He swallowed, jaw clenched tight.

“I don’t know,” he rasped.

His hand rested on her head, awkward but protective, fingers threading through the braid.

“But I promise you, Lydia…I’ll look after you now. Always.”

She didn’t answer with words, only squeezed him harder.

Around them, the wind picked up and tossed black veils and hats. The priest’s voice droned on, blurred and distant, as two simple coffins were lowered into the earth.

Louis watched, eyes blazing, heart breaking.

Back The Present…

Louis blinked slowly, the memory heavy in his chest. He let out a slow breath.

Beast watched him, the usual sharpness in her face softened.

She shifted on her feet, voice quieter.

“You really did look after her, huh.”

Louis snorted faintly.“I tried.”

Beast scuffed the floor with her boot.

“You’re a better brother than I had.”

Louis lifted an eyebrow at that but didn’t press. He only shrugged one shoulder, eyes on the dying fire.

“Well. Anyway.”

Beast let out a breath and finally smiled crookedly at him.

“C’mon, Wolf. Let’s get that drink.”

Louis actually chuckled at that, nodding as they headed off toward the kitchen side by side, the hush of the manor settling around them.

The next day…

The next morning at Phantomhive Manor, the staff assembled in the main hall.

Sebastian stood at the front in crisp black tails, white gloves folded behind his back. His crimson eyes glinted with amusement at the gathered servants.

“Ahem. I have an announcement.”

Everyone hushed—even Baldroy stopped noisily munching toast.

“We will be adding another member to the staff,” Sebastian continued smoothly.

From behind him stepped Snake, looking somewhat shy, his pale hair falling over his eyes. Several of his serpents peeked out from the folds of his uniform, their dark eyes blinking curiously.

“Snake here will be joining us as another footman,” Sebastian explained. “Please do your utmost to make him feel welcome and get along.”

“Yes sir!”said Mey-rin,Baldroy,and Finnian .

Beast crossed her arms, nodding once.

“Figured as much,” she muttered.

Dagger grinned at Snake.

“Welcome aboard, mate!”

Louis gave a small smile—it wasn’t a shock after the night before. But as he scanned the room, he noticed Lydia standing frozen next to Finnian.

She was staring at Snake with wide violet eyes—and her entire face was red.

Louis’ eyebrow rose slowly.

“Lydia?”

She squeaked and immediately dropped her gaze to the floor, fidgeting with her apron strings.

“I-I just…it’s…um…”

Beast snorted.

“Oh-ho! Look at her! Blushing like a schoolgirl!”

Louis couldn’t help it. He smirked and leaned in just enough to tease:

“Didn’t think footmen were your type, Lydia.”

“Sh-shut up, Louis!” she squeaked, smacking him on the arm.

Beast cackled at the sight, elbowing Lydia lightly.

“Careful. You’ll give the poor boy ideas.”

Lydia just buried her face in her hands.

Later that day…

The household had dispersed to chores. Snake was diligently sweeping the grand staircase while whispering softly to his coat’s hidden occupants.

Louis approached with cautious steps.

“Oi, Snake.”

Snake paused and looked up, blinking at him.

“ Hello," says Oscar.State your business.Says Wordsworth.”

Louis cleared his throat.

“Uh…hi. I…wanted to talk.”

Snake tilted his head.

“Says Keats: About what? Says Emily: Is he angry? Says Wordsworth: Be on guard.”

Louis sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.

“I—no, I’m not angry. I just…wanted to make sure you were settling in alright.”

Snake blinked again, then nodded slowly.

“Says Oscar: We are fine. Says Wordsworth: Tell him thank you.”

Louis tried not to look completely lost.

“Yeah. You’re…welcome. Uh…is that you saying thanks or them?”

Snake’s mouth twitched, the ghost of a smile.

“Says Emily: All of us.And might I be so bold as to say,you are very handsome.”

Louis couldn’t help chuckling.

“Right. Well. If you need anything…just ask. I’ll try to understand you and them.”

Snake’s eyes warmed slightly as he bobbed his head.

“Says Oscar: Understood.”

Louis patted the stair railing awkwardly, giving a last nod before walking away.

“Bloody hell,” he muttered to himself, half-smiling. “Talk about a package deal.”

Midday in the study…

“Nein, nein, nein!” Louis snapped, pinching the bridge of his nose. He glared at Ciel over the desk piled with open textbooks. “Honestly, young master, your pronunciation is utter rubbish.”

Ciel’s one visible blue eye narrowed dangerously. “Don’t talk down to me like that. I am the one paying you.”

Louis folded his arms, smirking faintly. “Oh, forgive me, mein Herr. Let’s try again.”

Ciel growled under his breath and repeated the phrase. It came out twisted and mangled, vowels chewed beyond recognition.

Louis muttered something rapid in German under his breath.

Ciel slammed his fist on the desk. “What did you just say to me?!”

Louis raised an eyebrow. “Get better and maybe I’ll tell you.”

Ciel’s eye twitched so violently Louis was sure it might fly out. “Get. Out.”

Louis chuckled, pushing back his chair. “As you wish, my lord.” He gave a mocking little bow before strolling out, leaving Ciel fuming behind him.

Later in the kitchen…

Louis sat at the long wooden table alone, spoon in hand, slowly stirring the stew in his bowl. The faint glow from the hearth cast long shadows over the scuffed floor.

He sighed. Teaching a stubborn brat wasn't easy.

The door creaked open, and Beast stepped in, her usual confident stride subdued. She held a mug of tea, steaming gently in the cool air.

She looked at him for a moment before moving to sit across.

“Brooding again?”

Louis snorted. “If Baldroy asks, tell him I’m out for a smoke.”

Beast raised an eyebrow. “You worry too much. He’s not your keeper.”

Louis gave her a wry grin but didn’t reply.

There was an awkward pause before Beast cleared her throat.

“...Louis?”

He looked up, eyebrows raised.

“I...wanted to ask. About your mum and dad.”

Louis blinked. Then he smirked.

“Finally decided to ask, huh?”

Beast rolled her eyes, ears going a little pink. “Just answer.”

He leaned back, eyes distant.

“My dad was German. Moved to England for work. Mum was born here. A proper London lass, accent thick enough to knock you flat. She was a really good cook. Always gave me an earful if I swiped anything before dinner.”

He smiled, small and sad.

“Dad was...always working. Never complained. I wish I’d told him he did good.”

Beast watched him, fingers curled around her mug.

“Hard to imagine you getting in trouble.”

Louis let out a humorless laugh.

“I hung with the wrong lot for a while. Boys in the East End, trying to scrape by. Theft, begging, whatever put food in our mouths.”

Beast tilted her head, thoughtfully. “You lived in the East End?”

He nodded.

“Yeah. After Mum and Dad passed, I had to straighten up. For Lydia. Took any job I could. Shoe shining. Paper boy. Chimney sweeps. Dock work. Anything to keep her fed.”

Beast’s expression softened, admiration in her eyes.

“I’m...impressed.”

Louis raised an eyebrow. “Your turn. What about you? Before the circus.”

Beast’s gaze dropped. She set the mug down gently.

“...I was born without a left leg.”

Louis blinked, watching her carefully.

“My mom was a scullery maid. Amelia. She...disappeared one day. I grew up in the gutter. An alley in the East End. Joker found us. Said we were...all defective. That’s why we stuck together.”

Her voice went tight at the mention of Joker and the others.

Louis’s eyes softened. Slowly, he reached across the table and rested his rough hand over hers.

Beast tensed, looking at him. Their eyes locked, something unspoken passing between them in the silence.

But before either could say anything more, the kitchen door swung open with a creak.

They jerked apart immediately.

Sebastian stood in the doorway, one eyebrow arched in perfect butlerly calm.

“Forgive me for interrupting. Louis, might I have a word?”

Louis cleared his throat, glancing once at Beast before pushing back his chair.

“Yeah. Sure.”

Sebastian’s gaze flicked between the two of them with an unreadable glint before he turned on his heel and led Louis out of the room.

Beast let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding, heart thumping in her chest.

Phantomhive Manor – Afternoon Light…

After discussing Ciel’s lesson schedule with Sebastian—who, naturally, pointed out that Ciel’s pride needed a gentler hand than German grammar provided—Louis exited the drawing room with a sigh, raking a hand through his tousled hair.

“That boy’s pride is thicker than a London fog…” he muttered.

As he rounded the hallway corner, he came to a sudden stop. Just ahead, near the tall windows where sunlight streamed through sheer curtains, stood Lydia. Her braided ponytail swayed slightly as she fidgeted, shifting from one foot to the other.

Across from her stood Snake.

Louis blinked and immediately stepped back, slipping behind the wall to eavesdrop. A crooked grin tugged at his lips.

“Well, well… this should be interesting.”

From his hiding spot, he listened.

Snake stood still, pale and unsure, the cluster of snakes coiled gently around his arms, shoulders, and neck. Each of them appeared alert, their beady eyes curiously fixed on Lydia.

Donne, the smallest of them all, nestled behind Snake’s ear, peeked out timidly.

“She’s very pretty… says Donne,” Snake murmured, barely above a whisper.

Lydia’s cheeks turned pink, but she mustered her courage.

“Um… I-I just wanted to say… I think your scales are... nice.”

Snake blinked, startled.

“Huh…? Says Keats.”

Emily, the red-banded snake, swayed toward Lydia with interest.

“She likes your look, Snake. You should smile more… says Emily.”

Goethe perked up with childish delight.

“She’s sweet! Can we keep her? Says Goethe.”

Snake’s face turned beet red. His eyes widened as he stammered out:

“T-thank you… says Wordsworth… ahem, I mean—thank you.”

Lydia gave him a gentle smile, then glanced down nervously before giving a small wave.

“Um… okay then, I’ll let you… get back to your snakes.”

With that, she turned and walked away, clearly trying not to bolt from her own nervousness.

Snake watched her go, stunned silent. After a long pause, he whispered, almost to himself:

“Giggles…”

Behind the corner, Louis smirked, arms crossed over his chest.

“Ah Lydie’s first crush the day father dreaded” he chuckled under his breath.

Chapter Text

One Week Later — Phantomhive Manor…

Louis leaned against the polished desk, an easy smile tugging at his lips as he observed the young earl flipping through a German reader with mild irritation.

“Das ist… ärgerlich,” Ciel muttered, furrowing his brow.

“Yes, but that was correct,” Louis said, sounding pleased. “You’re improving, my lord.”

Ciel gave him a brief side-glance, clearly not fond of compliments, but Louis caught the faintest smirk of pride before the boy buried himself back into the text.Louis then went out for a walk and then came back in.

Louis turned toward the window, letting the moment hang, only for his gaze to sharpen.

A familiar crest shimmered on a black carriage approaching through the front gates. The Valentine family.

His stomach turned with unease and curiosity.

Moments later, Sebastian appeared—smooth, composed as ever.

“Young Master Ciel and Lady Valentine would like a word with you,” he said.

Louis raised an eyebrow.

“Together?”

“Indeed. In the study.”

Elsewhere in the Manor – Rear Courtyard…

Beast wiped her brow and secured the last of the luggage near the coach. Ciel’s upcoming journey was to be a brief one, and she had made sure the loading was efficient and clean.

But then she paused.

A carriage.

Not just any carriage—that carriage.

The Valentine crest gleamed in the sun like a smug smile.

Her jaw tightened. She glanced around, then quickly pulled Lydia aside by the sleeve.

“Lydia. Cover for me, will ya?”

“Huh? What are you—”

“Just do it. I’ll be back before anyone notices.”

Without waiting for more, Beast turned on her heel and made her way through the servants’ hallway and into the manor.

Ciel’s Study – Just Outside…

As Beast crept toward the study, the door was slightly ajar. She paused, just out of sight, the voices inside drifting to her ears.

“A luxury cruise liner, the Campania, no less,” Camellya’s voice rang with a light, poised charm.

“It is no ordinary journey,” Ciel responded. “There’s reason to believe it may be tied to recent disappearances... including Louis’s abduction. If that’s the case, he’ll come.”

Beast's expression froze.

“Luxury liner… with Camellya ?” she repeated internally, the image flashing in her mind like a painting she hated.

She turned away, storming down the hall with tight steps.

“Of course she’d pick something fancy. Silk gloves, tea sets, and big, smug eyes…”

But halfway down the corridor, she stopped.

“…unless…”

A devilish grin curled on her lips. She spun around and headed straight for the servants' quarters.

Servants' Quarters….

Mey-Rin was polishing a pair of glasses when Beast rushed in with Lydia.

“Hey, Mey-Rin.could we have a moment?” Beast whispered.

Mey-Rin blinked.

“…trouble?”

“No” Lydia added with a mischievous smile.

Beast whispered into her ear and Mey-rin looked at her.

“What,why would you want to go on there for?” Mey-Rin joked.

Beast flushed red.

“I have a reason!”

Mey-Rin tilted her glasses.

“And what would that be?”

Beast hesitated, lips twitching. Lydia stepped in, arms crossed with a sly grin.

“It’s because Louis’ll be there with her.”

Mey-Rin gasped softly, then leaned forward.

“Ohhh… that’s your reason?”

Beast turned a deeper shade of crimson and looked away.

“W-Well it ain’t like that! I just… I wanna make sure he don’t get wrapped around her finger again!”

Mey-Rin giggled, nodding.

“Understood. Leave it to me.”

Lydia clasped Beast’s shoulder.

“We’ve got you covered.”

Beast groaned into her gloves.

“Why did I even tell you two…”

A few weeks later, the grand silhouette of the Campania loomed at the harbor like a floating palace. Steam hissed from its pipes, and the bustle of dock workers, passengers, and luggage made for a chaotic scene. Ciel stood near the boarding ramp, flanked by Sebastian, Louis, and Snake—whose serpents peeked out inquisitively from his coat.

Finny gawked at the ship from the edge of the platform, his eyes wide. "Crickey! So this is the Campania?"

Baldroy, chewing the end of a matchstick, whistled. "She’s 'uge!"

Mey-Rin adjusted her glasses with a squeak. “An’ lovely, too! Like a castle on the sea…”

Louis remained silent for a moment, staring up at the ship with a weight in his chest. He couldn’t shake the thought: Are the ones who kidnapped me… who turned me… are they on this very ship?

His thoughts were interrupted when he glanced around. “Oi, where’s Mally, Edwin?” he asked with a raised brow.

Dagger turned from waving at the crew. “What’ve I told you about callin’ her by that name?” he grumbled. Then he paused, scratching his head. “Now that I think about it… I didn’t see her this morning.”

Lydia, quick on her feet, elbowed Mey-Rin sharply.

“Ah—” Mey-Rin jolted, pushing up her glasses. “She said… she weren’t feelin’ well! Decided to stay in bed…”

Louis narrowed his eyes suspiciously but brushed it aside, for now.

Baldroy clapped him on the shoulder. “You best look after the master for us now, lad. Don’t let Sebastian work ya to the bone.”

Lydia stepped forward and tugged lightly at Louis’s coat. “Best not get into trouble.”

Louis smirked and patted her head affectionately. “Same goes to you. Don’t cause trouble for the others… well, maybe Baldroy deserves a little.”

Lydia leaned up and whispered, “Don’t mess this up.”

Louis blinked. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Before he could ask further, Sebastian turned sharply toward them. “That’s enough gawking. I trust you’ll all see to your duties and keep out of trouble while we’re away.”

The remaining staff snapped to attention.

“Yes, sir!” chorused Finny, Mey-Rin, Dagger, Lydia, and Baldroy.

“Ho ho ho,” Tanaka chimed with his usual cheer.

With that, Ciel, Sebastian, Louis, and Snake boarded the ship. Sebastian paused to glance back at the manor one last time. “Now, then. Let’s be off.”

Unbeknownst to them, deep in the ship’s cargo hold, a shadow slipped in between stacked crates—Beast, crouched low, a smirk on her lips as she crept into the lower decks, undetected.

Back on deck, as the Campania pulled away from the harbor, the wind stirred their coats. The ship groaned and creaked as it cut through the sea.

“That’s it, then,” Sebastian said, eyes on the sea. “We’ve left dry land behind.”

“Yes,” Ciel replied, hands behind his back. “For now, dry land and England are behind us… and I suppose only the Atlantic knows what lies ahead.”

Just then, a voice called out with shocked delight. “Ciel?”

All four turned to see a blonde girl in an elegant dress pushing through the small crowd—Lady Elizabeth Midford.

Tears welled in her bright eyes. “You’re here! When I first invited you, you said you wouldn’t be able to get away.”

Ciel blinked in surprise. “Yes. Forgive me… I was hoping to surprise you.”

Elizabeth rushed forward and threw her arms around him, burying her face into his shoulder. “You took time off just to be with me? That’s so adorable!”

Louis blinked at the sudden influx of aristocratic energy on the dock. He had barely processed Elizabeth's emotional hug when he noticed Paula hurrying to catch up—trailing just behind her were figures that carried the unmistakable aura of Midford nobility.

First came her—a tall, stern woman with sharp eyes that scanned the area like a military general. Her hair was pulled tightly into a bun, save for a lone, curled cowlick that somehow refused discipline. She wore an ornate, high-collared dress of deep sapphire, white gloves, and a beaded necklace that clicked faintly with each step. Her presence demanded silence even before she spoke.

“That’s quite enough,” Francis Midford said, her tone razor-sharp yet not unkind. “We are in public, Elizabeth. Show some decorum.”

Louis instinctively stood straighter at her words.

Just then, a tall, composed young man stepped forward beside her. He had short blond hair, piercing emerald eyes, and the haughty posture of a military cadet—his sharp red gentleman’s jacket contrasted against neatly tailored brown trousers.

“Mother is right, Lizzie,” the young man added crisply. “You’re making a spectacle. Furthermore—betrothed or not—I refuse to recognize you as my future brother.” He pointed straight at Ciel. “Now you will unhand her at once!”

Louis leaned toward Paula, whispering, “Who’s that uptight chap?”

Paula replied softly, “That’s Edward Midford, Lady Elizabeth’s older brother. The woman is her mother—Lady Francis.”

Louis gave a low whistle, glancing between them. “That explains a lot…”

Before he could say more, the tension was broken by the appearance of a third figure—a middle-aged man with thick brows, a well-kept mustache, a cleft chin, and slicked-back flaxen hair. Dressed in a pristine white suit, arms folded, his imposing stance gave way to a wide smile as he stepped toward Ciel.

“Ah, Lord Scotney,” Ciel said, composing himself. “What a pleasure. It’s been too long, truly.”

Lord Alexis Leon Midford didn’t hesitate. He stepped forward and pulled Ciel into a warm, hearty embrace.

“I’m terribly glad you came!” Alexis declared. “I’ve missed my future son!”

“Alexis!” Francis barked, scandalized by the lack of restraint.

Edward turned red. “Honestly, Father! Must you embarrass us in front of everyone?!”

Alexis only chuckled, ignoring the stiff protests. He radiated warmth and open affection—completely unlike his wife’s iron discipline or his son’s strict ideals.

“(Well, they're quite the.. interesting family.)”Louis thought.

Later that night, aboard the Campania…

Louis strolled the quiet, polished corridors alongside Snake, their boots clicking softly against the hardwood floors. Snake was disappointed as his snake companions had to be placed in a box and placed into storage.

Louis then paused mid-step. His nose twitched. Something familiar… a scent, sharp and wild, out of place amid the salt air and polished brass.

“…Stay here a sec,” Louis muttered, his voice lowering. “I smell something.”

Snake blinked in confusion

Louis followed the scent, his steps careful and silent, weaving past bulkheads and down a narrow stairwell that led toward the cargo hold. As he opened the heavy iron door, a sudden clang echoed—someone had knocked over a crate.

He turned the corner and caught sight of her—Beast, her familiar long coat draped over a simple traveling dress. Her eyes widened like a startled cat as she froze mid-step, caught in the act.

“…Mally?” Louis said, jaw tensing. “What the bloody hell are you doing here?”

Beast scratched her cheek nervously, giving a weak grin. “Ah… y’know, always wanted to see the ocean? From a real fancy ship?”

Louis sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Sebastian’s going to be crossed, you realized he’d an errand boy you serve lady frances and trust me,you wouldn’t.She reminds my mother, very strict. ”

“I’ll stay outta sight,” Beast said quickly. “I swear! I won’t go near the Smile or Black.”

Louis narrowed his eyes. “Come on, tell the truth. Why’d you sneak on?”

Beast looked down, fidgeting with the hem of her coat. Her voice dropped to something almost bashful.

“…I overheard Lady Valentine invitin’ you. Heard it might have somethin’ to do with your… transformation. That it might help you find answers. So I figured…” She glanced up. “If you were in danger again, maybe I could help this time.”

Louis blinked. The pieces clicked—the whispers from Lydia, the knowing look, the “don’t mess this up” just before they boarded. He chuckled under his breath. “So that’s what she meant.”

Beast frowned. “Lydia told you?”

“Not directly,” he said, shaking his head. “But it makes sense now. Alright… I won’t rat you out.”

Beast’s expression softened into a mixture of relief and gratitude.

“But you’re staying in my quarters with Snake for now. No sneaking around, no wandering.”

“Got it,” she nodded quickly.

Before they could do anything, a calm, velvety voice cut through the silence like a blade.

"I dare say, I wasn’t expecting another staff member on this vessel."

Louis and Beast froze mid-step. Slowly—very slowly—they turned.

Standing at the entrance of the corridor, arms crossed behind his back, stood Sebastian Michaelis, his crimson eyes gleaming like polished garnets and his usual serene smile stretching just a little too wide.

“Ah,” Louis muttered. “Bloody hell.”

Beast stiffened. “Er… this ain’t what it looks like.”

“I do hope not,” Sebastian said smoothly. “Because what it looks like is a lioness in borrowed feathers sneaking aboard without permission. Do correct me if I’m wrong.”

Beast opened her mouth, but no words came out.

A few very tense minutes later…

Louis and Beast were being escorted through the lavish interior of the Campania's first-class deck. The golden sconces flickered warmly, illuminating every polished surface as Sebastian glided ahead like a shadow given form. Behind him, Beast trudged in her boots, her coat pulled tightly around her as if it might shield her from Ciel’s inevitable wrath.

She gave Louis a side glance, clearly uncertain.

Louis, walking beside her, gave a subtle nod and mouthed, “Just be honest.”

They stopped before an elegant oak door with silver filigree. Sebastian knocked once.

“Enter,” came the curt voice from inside.

Sebastian opened the door, stepping aside as Louis and Beast hesitantly entered. Ciel Phantomhive sat in a high-backed chair beside a small table set for tea, his single visible eye flicking up from a ledger.

He took one look at Beast and let out a weary sigh.

“…What are you doing here?” Ciel asked flatly.

Sebastian, standing just behind them, answered with that ever-courteous tone. “I found Miss Mally in the lower cargo area, attempting to remain undetected. She was with Master Louis. I presumed you would wish to address the matter directly.”

Ciel rested his chin on his knuckles, staring directly at Beast. “You’re lucky they found you first. I’d rather not explain to the cruise line why one of my servants is a stowaway.”

Beast swallowed hard. “I… I’m sorry, my lord. I overheard Lady Valentine talking about this trip, and that it had to do with Louis’s condition. I thought I might be able to help.”

Ciel didn’t respond right away. He turned instead to Louis.

“You should’ve informed me the moment you realized she was aboard.”

Louis bowed slightly. “Yes, my lord. My apologies.”

Beast followed with a deep, stiff bow of her own. “Sorry.”

Ciel exhaled through his nose, folding the ledger closed.

“…Very well. What’s done is done. I’ll not send her back now and risk drawing attention. For the time being—” he gave Beast a pointed look “—you’ll be assigned to my aunt, Lady Francis. She could use the extra help managing her luggage and wardrobe.”

Beast blinked. “Wait, what?”

“You wanted to be here,” Ciel said simply. “Now you’ll work for your passage.”

Louis let out a low chuckle before covering it with a cough. Beast shot him a look, but then nodded, half-relieved.

“Yes, my lord.”

The Next day...

late afternoon, Beast staggered into Louis and Snake’s room with a drained expression. Her long coat hung loosely over her shoulders, her hair slightly frazzled as though she had just returned from battle. Without so much as a word, she flopped face-first onto Louis’s bed.

Good Lord above, that woman…” Beast muttered, staring up at the ceiling. “She’s stricter than Black by tenfold. I can’t take a single breath without her barking about posture, attire, or discipline.”

Beast sat up just enough to glare at him, pouting. “Don’t laugh! It’s not funny. I swear, she could kill a man with nothing but a glare. I’m not made for this kind of torture.”

Louis smirked and leaned back in his chair. “Still… I’m glad you stuck aboard. Even if it means enduring Lady Francis. It would have been quieter without you.”

Beast squinted at him suspiciously. “You’re only saying that because you enjoy watching me suffer.”

Louis raised a brow, suppressing a grin. “Perhaps. But think of it this way—” He gestured lazily. “It could always be worse. You could have been assigned to Sebastian.”

Beast blinked, then burst out laughing, flopping back onto the bed with her hair spilling around her. “Ha! You’re right about that. I’d rather throw myself overboard than deal with him correcting every breath I take.”

Louis leaned back thoughtfully, an idea sparking in his mind. “Then how about a change of pace? Let’s get away from rules and lectures for a bit.”

—

Minutes later, they were seated in the Third-Class dining room. The chatter of common passengers surrounded them, the clinking of utensils and warm smell of stew and bread filling the air. Compared to the stiff formality of First-Class, the space felt alive—messy, imperfect, human.

Beast shifted in her seat, realizing the strange warmth in her chest. The thought struck her suddenly—it almost felt like a date. The idea sent a rush of heat to her cheeks, and she quickly looked down at her plate.

Across from her, Louis wasn’t eating. Instead, he sat with a frustrated look, his eyes distant as though trapped in thought.

Beast tilted her head. “Somethin’ wrong?”

Louis blinked, seeming to snap back to reality. “I… apologize. I was thinking too much.”

“About what? Those people who hurt you?”

His jaw tightened. “If that person is aboard the Campania… I would ask them why they did it. Before killing them.”

Beast frowned, her heart tightening at the cold weight in his words. “Wouldn’t it be better to forget about it, Louis?”

His eyes flashed sharply, and for a moment she saw the raw pain hidden beneath his calm exterior. “Forget? I can’t forget. The pain they put me through—the cell, the chains… wondering if I’d ever see Lydia again.”

Her chest ached at the venom in his tone, but she forced herself to answer gently. “That’s not what I meant. I just… what if they catch you and Lady Valentine again? What if it all happens over? I only want you to think about what choices you make. Not just for vengeance—”

Her words trailed into silence, and she feared she had ruined the fragile warmth of their meal. But then, Louis let out a long, weary sigh. His gaze softened, the edge of anger dulling.

“…I understand what you mean,” he admitted. “I’ll think about it.”

Beast smiled faintly, relief flooding her features.

Chapter Text

The morning after boarding the Campania, the air was bright with chatter and the gentle clinking of porcelain cups. On the upper deck, Francis Midford sat poised as always, elegantly sipping her tea with Elizabeth at her side. The table had been arranged perfectly: lace cloth, silver spoons, and pastries neatly stacked on tiered trays.

Trailing reluctantly behind was Beast, her long coat buttoned but her expression sour as she was forced into the seat beside Paula.

“Why me…” she muttered under her breath, scowling as Francis made a remark about table manners.

Leaning closer, Beast whispered to Paula, “How do you even deal with that woman?”

Paula chuckled softly, hiding it behind her hand. “She’s not so bad once you’re used to her, Ms.Mally. Truly.”

Beast rolled her eyes. (Not so bad, she says…)

Paula, however, suddenly brightened as she noticed a figure passing by the deck. With a gentle wave, she called out cheerfully.

“Ah, Mr.Talbain!”

Beast blinked, then narrowed her eyes. “…What do you think of l-uh-Mr.Talbain?”

Paula hesitated only a moment before admitting with an embarrassed smile, “He’s a very handsome gentleman. Especially when we first met…”

Flashback — Phantomhive Manor…

Paula carried an armful of fabric swatches, ribbon, and lace. “Lady Elizabeth will absolutely adore decorating with these—”
She wandered down a quiet hallway, searching for more supplies, when her eyes landed on a tall closet. Maybe there’s something inside we can use.
She pulled the door open—only to nearly scream when a figure shifted inside.

“Eh?!”

She stepped inside, scanning the shelves. Then, with a clumsy shift of her foot, she stumbled back into a cabinet. A vase perched at the top wobbled, teetered, and fell—

“Ah—!”

But in an instant, strong hands caught the vase before it could shatter. Paula blinked in shock, her face mere inches away from the young man who had saved it. In the flurry of movement, their lips brushed in the briefest, most accidental of kisses.

Paula’s cheeks turned crimson as he set the vase carefully down.

“I—I apologize!” Louis said quickly, bowing his head in genuine mortification.

Paula shook her hands frantically. “No, no—it’s quite all right!” Her heart was hammering against her chest.

Straightening, Louis gave a respectful bow. “Louis Talbain. I serve as Young Master Ciel’s instructor in everything German,a pleasure.”

Still flushed, Paula curtsied politely. “P-Paula. I attend to Lady Elizabeth.”

An awkward silence hung in the air, broken only when Paula tilted her head curiously.

“...But, um… why were you hiding in the closet?”

Louis coughed lightly and forced a small smile. “I was… searching for a book. One that might aid in my lessons for the young lord.”

Paula’s eyes widened in admiration. How diligent… she thought, never realizing the truth—that Louis had been hiding from Elizabeth, who had just announced she wanted to make him look “absolutely adorable” with a new ribbon.

Back to the Present…

Paula rested her hands on her lap, face faintly pink. “…Truthfully, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about him since that day.”

Beast clenched her jaw, staring at her tea. A tightness burned in her chest—frustration, jealousy, something dangerously close to anger.

Elizabeth, noticing her stiff expression, tilted her head. “Mally, is something wrong?”

Beast forced a quick smile. “I’m fine. Just fine.”

Meanwhile…

In the quiet of his quarters, Louis sat calmly while Camellya Valentine drew delicately from his neck, her lips soft against his skin.

When she finally pulled back, she dabbed her mouth with a handkerchief. “Forgive me… it is terribly unlady-like.”

Louis shook his head gently. “It’s fine.”

Her crimson eyes softened. “It is tiresome, you know… being trapped indoors during the day. Whenever I must venture out, I am shackled to an umbrella like a prisoner.”

Louis thought back to Beast’s words the night before—their fear, their confusion.

“…What if we can’t find the people who did this to us?” he asked quietly. “Or worse—what if they have the ability to recapture us?”

Camellya raised a delicate brow. “An interesting thought. And not without merit. The queen’s guard dog will already be occupied with the ship’s festivities. If our captors are here… they would isolate us. The two of us, alone, away from the crowd of eyes.”

Louis nodded grimly, the weight of her logic settling in his chest.

“…I should get back.”

Camellya leaned back into her chair, a faint smile playing at her lips. “Of course. Oh—and give my regards to Mally.”

Louis froze mid-step. He glanced back, only to find her smirking mischievously.

“…Hmph.”

Turning away, he left the room in silence. Behind him, Camellya giggled softly, the sound like a silver bell.

The Next Night...

The grand ballroom of the Campania glittered with chandeliers and endless laughter. The English aristocracy mingled idly, their jeweled fans fluttering as they traded gossip that meant nothing.

Ciel stared, expression sharp, thoughts sour.

Blasted Nobles… he thought bitterly, gaze sweeping over the crowd.

”Interested in nothing more than mindless chatter day in and day out, I'm a fool for coming upon the ship when I could be working.”

Standing beside him, Louis smirked knowingly. “Funny, coming from someone who’s one of them.”

“Be quiet,” Ciel snapped under his breath.

Before Louis could tease him further, Sebastian Michaelis appeared plating hand with Snake behind him.”Bored already? Perhaps you would enjoy a fencing lesson with the marchioness tomorrow,then”

Ciel glared“You would have me skewered within épée before even seeing the statue of liberty?”

Sebastian then hand the plate to him“Remember, my Lord, tonight is the gathering.”

Ciel’s gaze sharpened. “Yes, I know.”

Elsewhere in the hall, Beast found herself following Elizabeth, the highborn girl sparkling in a frilly dress, utterly at home among the nobles. Beast’s own feelings were mixed—a part of her marveling at the splendor, the other part sneering at the emptiness of it all.

A young gentleman with an overly polished smile approached, bowing gallantly. “I must say, I’ve been captivated by your beauty all evening, madam.”

Beast nearly rolled her eyes into the back of her head. Oh, spare me… But instead she smirked faintly, deciding to humor him. “Is that so?”

With Louis…

Sebastian returned to Ciel’s side, and the young earl immediately rose.

“Snake. Clean up after yourself. We’re following the suspect.”

“Yes, my lord.”

Louis arched his brow. “And what of Lady Elizabeth?”

Ciel brushed past him. “Distract her.”

Louis groaned under his breath. As if that’s so simple…

Sure enough, moments later, he spotted Elizabeth wandering with a slice of cake balanced carefully in her hands.

“Lady Elizabeth,” Louis said, inclining his head, “may I be of assistance?”

She brightened. “Ah, Louis! I was just looking for Ciel. I wanted to bring him cake! But—he’s vanished again…”

Louis rubbed his neck nervously. “I-I’m sure he’s around somewhere…”

His words trailed as his sharp hearing picked up another voice—a man’s, too close, too insistent.

“Why not come to my cabin? We could—”

Beast’s expression darkened. Her fist curled tight; one more word and she would’ve shattered the man’s jaw.

Before she could act, Louis stepped forward with a casual smile.

“There you are. Sorry about the wait.”

Beast blinked, then caught on immediately. A sly smirk spread across her lips.

“Apologies—this is my husband, Louis. Louis, what took you so long?”

The gentleman froze mid-sentence.

“H-Husband!? Forgive me, I… I had no idea—” He stammered, red-faced, before stumbling away in embarrassment.

Louis raised an eyebrow at Beast. “So, when are the wedding bells?”

“Perhaps some other time,” she muttered, crossing her arms. “That man only spoke about himself… and mostly stared at my chest.”

Louis chuckled. “There are other parts worth focusing on.”

Beast’s eyes narrowed. “…Such as?”

“Your eyes. They’re a beautiful shade of red.”

Her face flushed instantly. She scoffed and looked away, but the tips of her ears betrayed her, burning crimson.

Louis smirked, ready to tease her further—until he noticed Elizabeth wandering off with cake in hand, looking troubled. His chest tightened.

“Tch… come along,” he muttered, grabbing Beast’s hand.

She blinked at the sudden touch, cheeks hot. “Wha—”

“Later,” he said briskly, following Elizabeth’s scent.

They trailed her down to the bottom freight storage. The air was damp and heavy with the smell of wood and iron. A faint scream echoed. Louis rushed forward—only to find Elizabeth scolding Ciel.

“I told you to wait while I went for cake, but you disappeared! I saw you running down the hall, so I followed. Why come here of all places? This place is dark and horrid—”

A faint step echoed behind her.

“Who’s there?” Ciel demanded.

Louis held Beast back when she moved.

“Oh, Snake,” Ciel said as the tall footman emerged, his serpents slithering about his shoulders.

" ”You're just noticing us?” says Wordsworth.”We've been here the whole time”.”Snake translated.

Ciel’s eyes narrowed. “What are you doing in the cargo hold?”

“”The food was delicious so he was kind enough to bring some down for us to share” Donne answers gratefully”Snake translated.

Ciel sighed.

Elizabeth brightened suddenly. “Oh! I chose the perfect cake for you, Ciel! With strawberries, see—” She held up the plate… only to falter.

The plate was empty.

A shadow loomed behind her. A grotesque figure lurched forward—skin gray and rotting, jaw slack, blindfolded eyes hollow. It reached for her throat.

Louis’s fist smashed into its face, the crack of bone echoing as the creature stumbled back.

Beast recoiled, eyes wide. “What the bloody hell is that?!”

“Another one…” Ciel muttered. “Then there are more of these things.”

Snake’s serpents coiled,hissing.

“ ”We'll take care of this thing for you” offers Wilde”."Snake translated.

But Louis pointed sharply. “My lord, over there.”

They turned. Rows of red coffins gleamed in the dim light, a golden bird insignia etched upon their lids.

Ciel’s eye widened. “Coffins… rows of them.”

The silence shattered. Wood splintered, and countless hands clawed out. Bizarre Dolls spilled forth, pale, moaning, their teeth gnashing as they dragged themselves free.

“Run!” Ciel barked.

They sprinted, but the exit slammed shut—more dolls blocking their path.

“Snake! Louis! Assist Elizabeth!” Ciel ordered.

They scrambled atop a mountain of luggage, Snake pulling Elizabeth upward. Beast clung close to Louis, trembling despite herself.

“What are these vile creatures? Our Venom doesn't affect them and they smell simply terrible” Webster ask in disgust”Snake translates.

“Walking corpses,” Ciel said grimly. “A ship filled with them.”

Elizabeth gasped, horror in her voice. Beast muttered, “Absolutely sick…”

The dolls clawed upward, chewing at the wood beneath them.

“Set your serpents on them!” Ciel demanded.

“ ”There are too many even for us!” Oscar says regretfully”said Snake.

Elizabeth whimpered. “We’re going to die…”

Ciel gripped her tightly. “It will be alright. I swear it, Lizzie. I will protect you, no matter the cost!”

Louis pulled Beast close, shielding her with his body. “Stay behind me, Mally.”

Her heart thudded painfully. (Not again… not like this…)

“Louis, I—”

“Here, here,” a smooth voice cut in. “Well said, my lord.”

The horde surged—

And then the rafters split. Sebastian descended like a shadowed blade, his eyes glowing crimson. In an instant, knives pierced skulls, severed limbs, and the dolls fell like wheat before a scythe.

“Spoken like a true gentleman,” Sebastian remarked with a smile. “I’m very proud.”

“Quit loitering and get rid of these blasted things!” Ciel snapped.

Sebastian bowed mockingly. “As you wish, my lord.”

Louis glanced at Elizabeth’s terrified face, covering her eyes. Then, without hesitation, he leapt down beside Sebastian, crushing a doll’s skull beneath his heel.

“Apologies,” Louis muttered, cracking his knuckles. “Though I doubt it matters at this point.”

Together, he and Sebastian cut through the sea of corpses. In moments, silence returned—the floor littered with twisted limbs and shattered coffins.

Sebastian dusted off his bloodied gloves. “There you are, my lord. It is done.”

Ciel, Beast, and Snake stared, stunned.

Sebastian extended his hand toward the boy. “Allow me to help you down.”

“Don’t touch me. You’ll soil my clothes,” Ciel snapped, hopping down himself.

Sebastian only smiled faintly. “Indeed. Forgive me, my lord.”

One by one, he assisted Elizabeth, Beast, and Snake down.

“You both couldn’t have done it with more elegance?” Ciel sneered. “Like watching two beasts tear through a flock.”

“I apologize,” Sebastian replied smoothly. “Time was of the essence.”

“My apologies as well,” Louis added.

Sebastian crouched by a shattered coffin, his gaze sharp. “Curious. Their bodies are weaker than humans’, yet unnaturally animated.”

“Why bring so many corpses aboard a ship?” Ciel asked coldly.

“Why, indeed…” Sebastian murmured, hurling a knife. It struck just shy of a gasp in the shadows.

A man stumbled forward—older, fair hair swept back, a white coat bearing the Aurora Society’s insignia.

“Yes, why not ask me?” he croaked.

“Ryan Stoker,” Ciel said icily.

“It wasn’t supposed to be like this!” Rian shouted. “I never intended for them to awaken—I couldn’t have known—!”

Louis muttered under his breath, “Plays with corpses, then whines when it goes wrong. Pathetic.”

Sebastian seized his arm, twisting it behind his back with terrifying ease. “No need to rush, doctor. We have time before New York. Tell us everything.”

Rian’s face twisted in panic. “No! You don’t understand—there’s another hold! The boiler room splits the storage in two!”

Everyone froze.

Rian’s voice cracked. “The second hold… carries ten times as many subjects.”

The words struck like thunder.

“You can’t be serious,” Ciel whispered.

Louis sniffed the air, his face darkening. “He’s not lying. Their scent is faint… but it’s there.”

Elizabeth trembled. “Th-then you mean…”

Ciel’s gaze turned grim. “The ship is crawling with the undead.”

Chapter Text

“What do we do?” Elizabeth whispered, her hands trembling against her skirts.

Ciel’s single eye narrowed. “Sebastian. Escort the Marchioness and her family to safety.”

Sebastian inclined his head, one brow lifting. “And the rest of you, my lord?”

“We’d only slow you down. I’m armed, and we can manage for a while.” With calm finality, Ciel slid a fresh clip into his Baby Browning pocket pistol. “Come straight back once you’re certain they’re safe.”

“Yes, my lord.” Sebastian vanished into the shadows like smoke.

The boy’s gaze cut back to the trembling Rian. His patience was already thinning. He raised the pistol and pressed the cold muzzle against Rian’s forehead.

“Now then. It’s time you give us more information. First—how can those things be stopped?”

“I..uh”Rian said.

“I don't believe that you're entirely stupid.You wouldn't transport these things without safeguards.There's another way to stop them besides destroying them, isn't there?”Ciel asks.

Rian froze, sweat beading down his temple. “…Yes, there is something.It's stored in my cabin.A special device that emits ultrasonic waves.It can be used to short-circuit the patients.”

“Who is your benefactor?”Ciel asks.

He hesitated, words catching.

Ciel’s voice went sharp. “Do not stall me. Or do you want me to pierce your ears?”

The man blanched. “N-no! An American company—Osiris! They purchased mine. That’s why we were transporting the dolls in such… quantities.”

Ciel’s lips curled in distaste. “Pathetic.”

With Snake’s serpents binding Rian, the group moved swiftly through the ship’s bowels. The hum of the turbines grew louder until they reached the engine room.

“Snake,” Ciel ordered, “loosen your serpents. To others, he must appear among his comrades.”

Snake nodded. “Understood,says Keats.”

As they walked, Louis leaned closer to Beast, lowering his voice.

“What was it you were going to say earlier?”

Beast’s eyes flickered, her cheeks warming. “…Now isn’t the time.”

Before Louis could prod, one of the engineers spotted them. “Oi! Who goes there?”

Ciel whispers to each of them.All at once, they struck the Phoenix pose, the Aurora Society’s peculiar salute. The engineer, reassured, waved them on.

Only when they left the area did Elizabeth glance nervously at Ciel. “Ciel… are you all right? You look pale.”

Ciel turned away, jaw tight. “…Don’t concern yourself.”

They pressed onward into the second boiler room.

And then—

A deafening shockwave tore through the chamber. Steel groaned.

Ciel got off the ground”What was that? Did we hit something?”

They then heard of rumbling noise, then a blast of cold water surged in through ruptured seams, spilling across the floor.The alarm bell rings as the door began to lower

“Flooding! Get out, now, before the watertight doors close!” ship workers screamed.

“Hurry! You'll be trapped down here!”

“Run!” Ciel ordered.

But in the chaos, Rian tore free of Snake’s weakened grip and bolted.

Snake lunged after him, Beast close behind.

“Lizzie!”Ciel shouts.

“Yes.I'm coming” she said as the door was nearly closing.

Ciel and Louis spun back—Elizabeth was struggling against the rising water, panic in her eyes.

“Dammit,” Louis cursed.

The massive doors began sliding shut with a terrible groan of iron.

Elizabeth saw Ciel and Louis making their way towards her.

“Ciel! You came back!” she said happily.

“I promised I would protect you, didn't I?” Ciel turned to Louis”Why did you-”

“If there's a chance I can help, I'll take that risk,”said Louis.

“Snake,Mally—You and the others go on ahead!” Ciel barked. “Then go after him!”

“No—!” Beast protested, eyes wild.

“We can't leave you behind! says Emily,” Snake desperately translated.

See I looked around and saw a possible Escape.

“We’ll be all right!We can go out through the Ducts! You don't want your friends to spend too much time in the cold water, do you? Go on!” Ciel insisted.

Snake’s jaw clenched. He threw Keats upward into the vent. The serpent slithered through the grating. “Smile! Keats will guide you through the ducts,” Snake said. “We’ll meet again, won’t we?”Emily asks.”

Ciel nodded firmly. “Yes.You have my word.”

Beast’s eyes looked down then at the door. Her voice cracked. “You better make it back to me… then I’ll tell you what I was gonna say.”

Louis smirked faintly despite the water rising to his knees. “…Hold you to that.”

The three of them made it to the ladder and began to climb, Louis let Elizabeth and Ciel go first then began to climb himself.Louis then closed the latch as Ciel took down a panel the duct.

Ciel turned to Elizabeth. “You'll need to take off your frock.”

Tears welled in her eyes. “No!”

“Don't be a fool, Lizzie! The skirt will only get in the way while you're crawling-”

“I won't! No!—I promised myself that whatever happened, I would always be adorable for you!”

Ciel snarled, seizing her bodice. He ripped the fabric with brutal efficiency. “Don't you see? If you die, you’ll never wear your favorite dresses again! If you die, that's the end! Of everything”

Elizabeth’s eyes widened at his outburst. Slowly, she lowered her head. “…I’m being silly.”

Ciel exhaled,placing his coat over her, his voice softening. “It's all right. When we get home, I’ll have Nina make you a new dress.It will be even finer than this one.How is that?”

Elizabeth shook her head”Mm-mm.You don’t have to.I'm sorry for behaving foolishly.”

Ciel nods.“And I'm sorry for behaving so boorishly..Now.Let’s go."

—until Ciel coughed violently into his hand.

“Ciel!”

He waved her worry off, voice hoarse. “Climb. Now.”

Louis smirked faintly at the sight of Ciel sputtering, and the boy snapped, “No one word!”

Together, they dragged themselves through the ducts until they reached the 2nd Class restaurant.

“(Lucky I was able to squeeze through, compared to chimneys, this is light work)” Louis thought.

Ciel pressed against the grating. “It won’t budge—”

The metal gave way, and he tumbled out—landing not on the floor, but into Sebastian’s waiting arms.

“…Where Have You Been?!” Ciel muttered.

“Apologies for my tardiness, it won't happen again,” Sebastian replied smoothly, setting him down.”You are both uninjured, my lord, my lady?”
“Yes,Ciel protected me, just as he promised he would!”said Elizabeth.

Sebastian helped Elizabeth descend next, offering his tailcoat to shield her.

“And what are the others?”Ciell asks.

“Unharmed, my Lord.They sent me to find you” Sebastian informs them.

“Thank you so very much, Sebastian,”said Elizabeth as Louis came down.

Sebastian bowed, expression unreadable. “…, the crew is readying the lifeboats as we speak.Let us hurry up to the deck-”

Crash!

The ceiling split open. Shards of wood and steel rained down as two figures burst through.

“Yo-ho! Reaper entrance!” Ronald Knox grinned, swinging his scythe.

“Ah, I hope to see you here, darling,” Grelle Sutcliff’s shrill voice rang, scarlet hair flying.

Sebastian’s eyes narrowed“Not you again.”

“Blast.We don't have time for this”Ciel said,under his breath.

“Hi.Bassy,dear! What else besides destiny could have brought us together again today? and—oh my, the cute puppy too!”

Louis stiffened. “Wait… you are that strange bloke from the roof.What on Earth are you doing here?”

Grelle’s eyes sparkled as they ignored him. “Honestly, why does this little brat get all the handsome men?” She huffed dramatically, twirling her chainsaw-scythe.

Sebastian’s lips curved in a faint, dangerous smile as he stepped protectively before Ciel and Elizabeth.

“…Merely coincidence, I assure you.”

“Ah! You're always so cold and that makes me very, very hot! My dear boy”said Grell.

“This is exactly what I was hoping to avoid.Mr. Sutcliff, there is still the little matter of soul collecting!”

Grell turned around seriously”You wretched boy! Why didn't you tell me that Bassy and the puppy were here? I haven't done a thing with my hair! Ah!”

“I'm not a puppy, my name is Louis Talbain”Louis corrects.

Sebastian tightened his grip on Ciel and Elizabeth, twisting his body with preternatural grace as Grelle’s Death Scythe tore through the metal hull. Water burst in, a violent roar filling the chamber.

Elizabeth whispered, “Who is that person…?”

Sebastian’s lips curved faintly. “Stay back, young lady. I fear his perverse nature is… contagious.”

“Oh, Bassie!” Grelle squealed, launching forward with her scythe gasping dramatically. “You wound me! I’ve waited so long for this reunion!”

Louis leapt forward to intercept—only for Ronald Knox to swing his lawnmower-scythe between them with a cheeky grin.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Ronald drawled, his voice dripping with annoyance.

“Move,” Louis snarled, his eyes narrowing. “Sebastian needs—”

“Oh no, no, no,” Ronald interrupted, waving his free hand dismissively. “I’ve already got enough paperwork to deal with and I'm not going to waste any more time with having you go over there and add more and more paperwork for me to continue doing. I have plans tonight and this whole thing has made me late for them” He tilted his scythe casually”so you're going to stay here and you're going to deal with me and then once I'm done dealing with you then at least I'll be able to relax a little bit.”

Louis exhaled sharply, his gaze flicking toward Elizabeth. His voice dropped low, almost apologetic.

“Forgive me, Lady Elizabeth. You may not like what you’re about to see.”

Before her wide green eyes, his body shuddered and twisted—the tearing of fabric giving way to a surge of fur and sinew. Dark pelt spread across his limbs, gray marking his chest and face, ears sharpening into lupine points. His spine cracked into a long tail that lashed behind him as his form towered, primal and beastlike. A werewolf—untamed, terrible, and real.

Elizabeth gasped, covering her mouth. Ciel, pale and composed despite the chaos, narrowed his eye.

“…This isn’t the same as when we first found him,” he muttered.

Grelle’s eyes sparkled the instant she caught sight of Louis’s transformation. She clasped her hands under her chin and let out a lovesick squeal.

“Oh, Lou-lou! You’re gorgeous! All claws and fur—like a dark fairytale prince gone feral! Let’s play, shall we?”

Louis’s eye twitched at the nickname, a low growl building in his throat.

Meanwhile, Sebastian shielded Ciel and Elizabeth, his crimson eyes glinting. “Step aside, Grelle. If you insist on obstructing me, I will be compelled to use force.”

Their weapons clashed, sparks igniting as Grelle pressed with feverish delight and Sebastian parried with cold precision.

But then—disaster struck. Grelle’s scythe slashed through a porthole. Water gushed in, sweeping Ciel and Elizabeth off their feet. Ciel’s gun went off as he screamed for Elizabeth, his leg caught by debris, while the Bizarre Dolls lurched toward her.

“Elizabeth! Get up!” Ciel shouted, his voice cracking with desperation.

Louis and Sebastian were locked in combat with the Grim Reapers, unable to reach her.

Elizabeth stirred just as skeletal hands reached for her. Her lashes fluttered—and sorrow filled her eyes as she whispered, “I so wished I could have stayed cute for you until the very end, Ciel…”

“Lizzie!” Ciel howled—

—but then, in a blur, she seized two mounted swords from the wall. Her face hardened. With fierce, fluid strikes, she cut down the Bizarre Dolls closing in, shocking every pair of eyes in the room.

“Lizzy…” Ciel whispered, frozen.

She stood tall, blades dripping with ichor. “I didn’t want you to see me like this. But this time… I’ll protect you. I am Elizabeth Midford—the daughter of Alexis Leon Midford, head of the Order of the Garter, and the wife of the Queen’s Watchdog.”

With deadly grace, she spun, slaying Dolls that lunged for Ciel.

Her memory surged—of Angelina’s teachings, of nights spent training in secret, of tears swallowed down as she practiced in the dark. She had always been preparing for this.
When the last Doll fell, Elizabeth turned, eyes blazing, and charged Grelle.

But Sebastian caught her wrist mid-strike, lowering her blade gently. “My lady, you have done more than enough.”

“I don't…I can't..”

“I am a failure as a butler for putting a lady in such treatment.My deepest apologies.Please, forgive me.Please allow me to sort things from here.”

A flicker of hesitation—then Elizabeth’s hand released the hilt.

Perhaps sensing the change, Grelle sighed with a melodramatic flourish, while Ronald yawned like a bored schoolboy.

“I admit, that did take some of the wind from my sails… but such is life. Shall we continue—?”

Louis’s fur receded, his form shrinking back to human. His body trembled from the strain, his ragged clothes hanging in tatters.

“Smile! Black!” Snake’s cry cut through the tension. Wilde coiled tight around his arm while Emily hissed nervously. Beast rushed in behind him, her face pale with urgency.

Ciel’s sharp blue eye narrowed. “Where is the doctor?”

Snake shifted uneasily, Oscar flicking his tongue before muttering, “Apologies… he managed to escape… says Oscar regretfully.”

Beast bowed her head, voice tight. “We tried. But he slipped away.”

Ciel’s patience snapped. “Sebastian! Louis! We don’t have time to waste on these two. Rian is the key to this incident—we need to find him!”

Grell tilted his head. “What? So if we put the screws to this Rian fellow,we learn the truth behind these walking corpses?”
“Oh, look at this.” He showed a green book to Grelle.

Grelle’s lips curved. “Yes… I see. Then I suppose we don’t have any more time for play.”

Without warning, the two Grim Reapers leapt into the yawning hole Grelle had carved into the deck earlier.

Grelle blew a kiss back over his shoulder. “So sorry to rush off, darlings, but duty calls. I promise next time, I’ll dress you in red—Bassy, and you too, Lou-lou~.”

With a ripple of laughter, they vanished.

Beast blinked, then frowned. “Lou… Lou?”

Louis groaned, rubbing his temple. “Don’t ask.”

Elizabeth’s cry cut through the air. “Ciel!” She rushed forward, seeing his leg buckle beneath him. “You’re hurt! I’ll carry you—”

Sebastian smoothly knelt beside her, interrupting with a faint smile. “That’s terribly kind, my lady. But perhaps you’ll allow me instead.”

Elizabeth froze, cheeks blazing red. “O-of course! What was I thinking…!”

Her composure crumbled, tears brimming. “I… I’m one of those scary girls now, aren’t I? Ciel must hate me!”

Ciel blinked, bewildered. “What are you talking about?”

“You said it once—when we were children—that you didn’t want a strong wife!” she sobbed.

Ciel’s lone blue eye softened, his voice quiet but firm. “That was long ago. How could I possibly be angry with you when you saved my life?”

Elizabeth gasped. “So… you’ll still marry me?”

“Uh—”

Her tears spilled faster, but her smile trembled through them. “So… you don’t hate me?”

“Hate? Of course not.”

But then Ciel froze, catching sight of Sebastian’s sly smirk, Beast’s soft grin, and Louis’s poorly stifled laugh. Heat rushed to his cheeks.

“Now is not the time for this!” he snapped.

He turned sharply. “Sebastian—you said we must get to the deck.”

“How fascinating,” Sebastian murmured. “Even my steadfast young lord is but a helpless child before Lady Elizabeth.”

“That’s quite enough from you,” Ciel growled.

Elizabeth sniffled, but determination lit her eyes again. “…And Louis?” she asked softly. “What… what are you?”

Ciel sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “An ally. That’s all you need to know.”

Sebastian’s lips quirked. “An ally… with quite the wagging tail, I should say.”

Louis glared. “Oi.”

“Shall we be going then, my lord?” Sebastian asked smoothly, scooping Ciel into his arms.

Louis fell into step beside them, still smirking faintly.

Ciel scowled. “And might I expect this laughing fit to end soon?”

“My apologies, my lord,” Louis said, failing to hide his grin.

They hurried upstairs, the ship’s frame groaning beneath them, deck shuddering as screams echoed from above. At last, they spotted Edward Midford, sword drawn, Paula at his side.

“Get back! Women and children first—you call yourselves gentlemen?!” Edward barked at a crowd before seeing them.

“Edward!” Elizabeth cried.

His face softened with relief. “Thank goodness you’re safe!” He caught her in a protective embrace, Paula exhaling beside him.

Ciel stepped forward, voice steel. “Edward. I need a favor. Put these two—” he nodded toward Snake and Beast “—on a lifeboat. They’ll go in my place.”

Snake’s eyes widened. “Smile!”

Beast’s lips parted in shock.

“I still have unfinished business,” Ciel continued.

“No!” Elizabeth cried, clutching at his arm. “Then I’ll stay with—”

Her protest cut off as Sebastian’s gloved fingers brushed her neck. She slumped unconscious in his arms.

Edward roared, “What the devil are you doing?!”

Sebastian’s voice remained calm. “Forgive me. But Lady Elizabeth is stubborn.”

“I leave her in your care,” Ciel said firmly.

Edward’s jaw clenched. “Very well. I’ll guard her with my life.”

Sebastian adjusted Ciel against him. “Shall we go?”

“At once,” Ciel ordered.

Louis nodded. “Understood.”

As they turned, Edward spat, “Then don’t bother coming back alive. If you die, I won’t have to watch her marry you!”

Ciel twisted in Sebastian’s arms, a proud smile tugging at his lips. “Oh, I will return.”

Louis trailed close, silent—until a hand caught his wrist.

“Wait.”

Beast stood there, her crimson eyes shimmering. Before he could speak, she pulled him down into a kiss—brief, desperate, trembling.

“I… I really love you,” she whispered. “You don’t have to say it back. Just—”

Louis silenced her with his own kiss, steady and sure. When he pulled away, his gaze was gentle. “I’ll give you an answer. A proper one. A real date. That’s a promise.”

Her tears welled, but she smiled. “Then you’d better come back to me.”

He drew a golden pocket watch from his coat, pressing it into her hands. “This was my father’s. Keep it safe until I return.”

Beast clutched it tight against her chest. “I will.”

Louis turned and followed Sebastian into the shadows.

Beast stood frozen at the railing, the watch’s weight heavy in her palm. Her heart ached, memory twisting with grief—another promise broken, another man who never returned. Joker…

Her lips trembled as the tears spilled freely.

“…Louis, please. Don’t leave me the same way he did.”